This is a modern-English version of The Hill of Dreams, originally written by Machen, Arthur.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Hill of Dreams
by Arthur Machen

Contents
I. |
II. |
III. |
IV. |
V. |
VI. |
VII. |
I.
There was a glow in the sky as if great furnace doors were opened.
There was a glow in the sky as if huge furnace doors had been thrown open.
But all the afternoon his eyes had looked on glamour; he had strayed in fairyland. The holidays were nearly done, and Lucian Taylor had gone out resolved to lose himself, to discover strange hills and prospects that he had never seen before. The air was still, breathless, exhausted after heavy rain, and the clouds looked as if they had been moulded of lead. No breeze blew upon the hill, and down in the well of the valley not a dry leaf stirred, not a bough shook in all the dark January woods.
But all afternoon, his eyes had been on something magical; he had wandered in a fairy tale. The holidays were almost over, and Lucian Taylor had set out determined to get lost, to find strange hills and views he had never seen before. The air was calm and still, tired after a heavy rain, and the clouds looked like they were made of lead. There was no breeze on the hill, and in the depth of the valley, not a single dry leaf moved, not a branch shook in all the dark January woods.
About a mile from the rectory he had diverged from the main road by an opening that promised mystery and adventure. It was an old neglected lane, little more than a ditch, worn ten feet deep by its winter waters, and shadowed by great untrimmed hedges, densely woven together. On each side were turbid streams, and here and there a torrent of water gushed down the banks, flooding the lane. It was so deep and dark that he could not get a glimpse of the country through which he was passing, but the way went down and down to some unconjectured hollow.
About a mile from the rectory, he had turned off the main road onto an opening that hinted at mystery and adventure. It was an old, neglected path, little more than a ditch, worn ten feet deep by winter waters, and shaded by large unkept hedges, densely intertwined. On both sides were murky streams, and now and then, a rush of water spilled down the banks, flooding the path. It was so deep and dark that he couldn’t see anything of the countryside he was moving through, but the path went lower and lower into some unknown hollow.
Perhaps he walked two miles between the high walls of the lane before its descent ceased, but he thrilled with the sense of having journeyed very far, all the long way from the known to the unknown. He had come as it were into the bottom of a bowl amongst the hills, and black woods shut out the world. From the road behind him, from the road before him, from the unseen wells beneath the trees, rivulets of waters swelled and streamed down towards the center to the brook that crossed the lane. Amid the dead and wearied silence of the air, beneath leaden and motionless clouds, it was strange to hear such a tumult of gurgling and rushing water, and he stood for a while on the quivering footbridge and watched the rush of dead wood and torn branches and wisps of straw, all hurrying madly past him, to plunge into the heaped spume, the barmy froth that had gathered against a fallen tree.
Maybe he walked two miles between the tall walls of the lane before it finally leveled out, but he felt a thrill from the sense that he had traveled a long way, all the way from the familiar to the unfamiliar. He had arrived, in a sense, at the bottom of a bowl surrounded by hills, with dark woods blocking out the outside world. From the road behind him, from the road ahead, and from the hidden springs beneath the trees, streams of water swelled and flowed down toward the center, to the brook that crossed the lane. In the heavy, quiet air, under thick, still clouds, it was strange to hear such a noise of gurgling and rushing water, and he paused for a moment on the trembling footbridge to watch the rush of dead wood, broken branches, and bits of straw, all racing past him, ready to plunge into the frothy mass that had built up against a fallen tree.
Then he climbed again, and went up between limestone rocks, higher and higher, till the noise of waters became indistinct, a faint humming of swarming hives in summer. He walked some distance on level ground, till there was a break in the banks and a stile on which he could lean and look out. He found himself, as he had hoped, afar and forlorn; he had strayed into outland and occult territory. From the eminence of the lane, skirting the brow of a hill, he looked down into deep valleys and dingles, and beyond, across the trees, to remoter country, wild bare hills and dark wooded lands meeting the grey still sky. Immediately beneath his feet the ground sloped steep down to the valley, a hillside of close grass patched with dead bracken, and dotted here and there with stunted thorns, and below there were deep oak woods, all still and silent, and lonely as if no one ever passed that way. The grass and bracken and thorns and woods, all were brown and grey beneath the leaden sky, and as Lucian looked he was amazed, as though he were reading a wonderful story, the meaning of which was a little greater than his understanding. Then, like the hero of a fairy-book, he went on and on, catching now and again glimpses of the amazing country into which he had penetrated, and perceiving rather than seeing that as the day waned everything grew more grey and somber. As he advanced he heard the evening sounds of the farms, the low of the cattle, and the barking of the sheepdogs; a faint thin noise from far away. It was growing late, and as the shadows blackened he walked faster, till once more the lane began to descend, there was a sharp turn, and he found himself, with a good deal of relief, and a little disappointment, on familiar ground. He had nearly described a circle, and knew this end of the lane very well; it was not much more than a mile from home. He walked smartly down the hill; the air was all glimmering and indistinct, transmuting trees and hedges into ghostly shapes, and the walls of the White House Farm flickered on the hillside, as if they were moving towards him. Then a change came. First, a little breath of wind brushed with a dry whispering sound through the hedges, the few leaves left on the boughs began to stir, and one or two danced madly, and as the wind freshened and came up from a new quarter, the sapless branches above rattled against one another like bones. The growing breeze seemed to clear the air and lighten it. He was passing the stile where a path led to old Mrs. Gibbon’s desolate little cottage, in the middle of the fields, at some distance even from the lane, and he saw the light blue smoke of her chimney rise distinct above the gaunt greengage trees, against a pale band that was broadening along the horizon. As he passed the stile with his head bent, and his eyes on the ground, something white started out from the black shadow of the hedge, and in the strange twilight, now tinged with a flush from the west, a figure seemed to swim past him and disappear. For a moment he wondered who it could be, the light was so flickering and unsteady, so unlike the real atmosphere of the day, when he recollected it was only Annie Morgan, old Morgan’s daughter at the White House. She was three years older than he, and it annoyed him to find that though she was only fifteen, there had been a dreadful increase in her height since the summer holidays. He had got to the bottom of the hill, and, lifting up his eyes, saw the strange changes of the sky. The pale band had broadened into a clear vast space of light, and above, the heavy leaden clouds were breaking apart and driving across the heaven before the wind. He stopped to watch, and looked up at the great mound that jutted out from the hills into mid-valley. It was a natural formation, and always it must have had something of the form of a fort, but its steepness had been increased by Roman art, and there were high banks on the summit which Lucian’s father had told him were the vallum of the camp, and a deep ditch had been dug to the north to sever it from the hillside. On this summit oaks had grown, queer stunted-looking trees with twisted and contorted trunks, and writhing branches; and these now stood out black against the lighted sky. And then the air changed once more; the flush increased, and a spot like blood appeared in the pond by the gate, and all the clouds were touched with fiery spots and dapples of flame; here and there it looked as if awful furnace doors were being opened.
Then he climbed again, going up between limestone rocks, higher and higher, until the sound of the water faded into a faint hum, like buzzing beehives in summer. He walked some distance on flat ground until he found a break in the banks and a stile to lean on and look out. As he had hoped, he found himself far away and somewhat lost; he had ventured into unfamiliar and mysterious territory. From the elevated path, running along the edge of a hill, he looked down into deep valleys and hollows, and beyond, between the trees, to more distant lands, wild bare hills and dark forests meeting the grey still sky. Right beneath him, the ground sloped sharply down to the valley, a hillside of thick grass dotted with dead bracken, and here and there with stunted thorns, leading down to deep oak woods, all still and silent, as if no one ever came this way. The grass, bracken, thorns, and woods were all brown and grey under the leaden sky, and as Lucian looked, he was amazed, feeling like he was reading a wonderful story whose meaning was just a bit beyond his grasp. Then, like a hero from a fairy tale, he continued on, catching glimpses of the astonishing land he had entered, noticing rather than seeing that as the day faded, everything grew more grey and somber. As he moved forward, he heard the evening sounds of farms, the low mooing of cattle, and the barking of sheepdogs; a faint distant noise. It was getting late, and as the shadows deepened, he quickened his pace until the path began to descend again, making a sharp turn, and he found himself, both relieved and a bit disappointed, back on familiar ground. He had nearly gone in a circle, and he knew this end of the path very well; it was just about a mile from home. He walked briskly down the hill; the air shimmered and blurred, turning trees and hedges into ghostly shapes, and the walls of White House Farm flickered on the hillside, as if they were moving towards him. Then a change happened. First, a slight breeze blew through the hedges with a dry whispering sound, the few leaves left on the branches began to stir, and one or two danced wildly; as the wind picked up and came from a new direction, the dry branches above rattled against each other like bones. The growing breeze seemed to clean and lighten the air. He was passing the stile where a path led to old Mrs. Gibbon’s lonely little cottage, situated in the middle of the fields, even further from the lane, and he saw the light blue smoke from her chimney rise clearly above the scraggly greengage trees, against a pale band that was widening along the horizon. As he passed the stile with his head down, looking at the ground, something white darted out from the dark shadow of the hedge, and in the strange twilight, now tinted with a glow from the west, a figure appeared to glide past him and vanish. For a moment he wondered who it could be; the light was so flickering and unstable, so unlike the real atmosphere of the day, when he remembered it was only Annie Morgan, old Morgan’s daughter at the White House. She was three years older than him, and it annoyed him to see that although she was only fifteen, she had grown significantly taller since the summer holidays. He reached the bottom of the hill and, lifting his gaze, saw the unusual changes in the sky. The pale band had expanded into a vast stretch of clear light, and above, the heavy grey clouds were breaking apart and moving across the sky with the wind. He stopped to watch and looked up at the large mound that jutted out from the hills into the valley. It was a natural formation that always resembled a fort, but its steepness had been enhanced by Roman engineering, with high banks on the top that Lucian’s father had told him were the vallum of the camp, and a deep ditch had been dug to the north to separate it from the hillside. On this summit, oaks had grown; peculiar, stunted trees with twisted, contorted trunks and gnarled branches, which now stood out dark against the illuminated sky. Then the atmosphere changed again; the glow intensified, and a spot of red appeared in the pond by the gate, and all the clouds were touched with fiery spots and patches of flame; here and there, it looked as if horrifying furnace doors were being opened.
The wind blew wildly, and it came up through the woods with a noise like a scream, and a great oak by the roadside ground its boughs together with a dismal grating jar. As the red gained in the sky, the earth and all upon it glowed, even the grey winter fields and the bare hillsides crimsoned, the waterpools were cisterns of molten brass, and the very road glittered. He was wonder-struck, almost aghast, before the scarlet magic of the afterglow. The old Roman fort was invested with fire; flames from heaven were smitten about its walls, and above there was a dark floating cloud, like a fume of smoke, and every haggard writhing tree showed as black as midnight against the black of the furnace.
The wind howled fiercely, rushing through the woods with a sound like a scream, and a massive oak by the roadside rubbed its branches together with a haunting creak. As the red light filled the sky, the earth and everything on it glowed— even the dull winter fields and the bare hillsides turned crimson, the puddles were like pools of molten brass, and the road sparkled. He was in awe, nearly terrified, by the scarlet magic of the afterglow. The old Roman fort was engulfed in flames; fire from the sky danced around its walls, and above it hung a dark, floating cloud that resembled smoke. Every twisted, gnarled tree stood out in stark black against the darkness of the fiery scene.
When he got home he heard his mother’s voice calling: “Here’s Lucian at last. Mary, Master Lucian has come, you can get the tea ready.” He told a long tale of his adventures, and felt somewhat mortified when his father seemed perfectly acquainted with the whole course of the lane, and knew the names of the wild woods through which he had passed in awe.
When he got home, he heard his mom calling, “Here’s Lucian at last. Mary, Master Lucian’s back, you can start making the tea.” He shared a long story about his adventures and felt a bit embarrassed when his dad seemed to know all about the path he took and was familiar with the names of the wild woods he had passed through in awe.
“You must have gone by the Darren, I suppose”—that was all he said. “Yes, I noticed the sunset; we shall have some stormy weather. I don’t expect to see many in church tomorrow.”
“You must have passed by the Darren, I guess”—that was all he said. “Yeah, I saw the sunset; we’re going to have some rough weather. I don’t expect many people in church tomorrow.”
There was buttered toast for tea “because it was holidays.” The red curtains were drawn, and a bright fire was burning, and there was the old familiar furniture, a little shabby, but charming from association. It was much pleasanter than the cold and squalid schoolroom; and much better to be reading Chambers’s Journal than learning Euclid; and better to talk to his father and mother than to be answering such remarks as: “I say, Taylor, I’ve torn my trousers; how much do you charge for mending?” “Lucy, dear, come quick and sew this button on my shirt.”
There was buttered toast for tea “because it was the holidays.” The red curtains were drawn, and a bright fire was burning, and there was the old familiar furniture, a little worn but charming because of the memories. It was much nicer than the cold and shabby schoolroom; and way better to be reading Chambers’s Journal than to be learning Euclid; and way better to talk to his parents than to respond to comments like: “Hey, Taylor, I’ve torn my trousers; how much do you charge to fix them?” “Lucy, dear, come quick and sew this button on my shirt.”
That night the storm woke him, and he groped with his hands amongst the bedclothes, and sat up, shuddering, not knowing where he was. He had seen himself, in a dream, within the Roman fort, working some dark horror, and the furnace doors were opened and a blast of flame from heaven was smitten upon him.
That night, the storm woke him up, and he fumbled around in the bedding, sitting up and shivering, not knowing where he was. He had seen himself in a dream inside the Roman fort, dealing with some dark nightmare, and the furnace doors were open, with a blast of flame from above hitting him.
Lucian went slowly, but not discreditably, up the school, gaining prizes now and again, and falling in love more and more with useless reading and unlikely knowledge. He did his elegiacs and iambics well enough, but he preferred exercising himself in the rhymed Latin of the middle ages. He liked history, but he loved to meditate on a land laid waste, Britain deserted by the legions, the rare pavements riven by frost, Celtic magic still brooding on the wild hills and in the black depths of the forest, the rosy marbles stained with rain, and the walls growing grey. The masters did not encourage these researches; a pure enthusiasm, they felt, should be for cricket and football, the dilettanti might even play fives and read Shakespeare without blame, but healthy English boys should have nothing to do with decadent periods. He was once found guilty of recommending Villon to a school-fellow named Barnes. Barnes tried to extract unpleasantness from the text during preparation, and rioted in his place, owing to his incapacity for the language. The matter was a serious one; the headmaster had never heard of Villon, and the culprit gave up the name of his literary admirer without remorse. Hence, sorrow for Lucian, and complete immunity for the miserable illiterate Barnes, who resolved to confine his researches to the Old Testament, a book which the headmaster knew well. As for Lucian, he plodded on, learning his work decently, and sometimes doing very creditable Latin and Greek prose. His school-fellows thought him quite mad, and tolerated him, and indeed were very kind to him in their barbarous manner. He often remembered in after life acts of generosity and good nature done by wretches like Barnes, who had no care for old French nor for curious meters, and such recollections always moved him to emotion. Travelers tell such tales; cast upon cruel shores amongst savage races, they have found no little kindness and warmth of hospitality.
Lucian moved slowly, but without shame, through school, occasionally winning prizes and increasingly falling for pointless reading and obscure knowledge. He managed his elegiacs and iambics well enough, but he preferred practicing the rhymed Latin of the Middle Ages. He liked history, but he loved to reflect on a ravaged land, Britain abandoned by the legions, the rare pavements cracked by frost, Celtic magic still lingering on the wild hills and in the dark depths of the forest, the rosy marbles stained with rain, and the walls turning grey. The teachers did not encourage these explorations; they believed pure enthusiasm should be reserved for cricket and football. The dilettanti could play fives and read Shakespeare without judgment, but healthy English boys should steer clear of decadent times. He was once deemed guilty of suggesting Villon to a classmate named Barnes. Barnes struggled to make sense of the text during prep and caused a scene due to his inability to grasp the language. It was a serious issue; the headmaster had never heard of Villon, and the offender easily gave up the name of his literary hero without guilt. Thus, Lucian faced the consequences while the unfortunate, illiterate Barnes walked away unscathed, deciding to limit his studies to the Old Testament, a book the headmaster was quite familiar with. As for Lucian, he continued to work hard, learning his lessons sufficiently, and sometimes producing commendable Latin and Greek prose. His classmates thought he was quite eccentric but tolerated him, and were even rather kind to him in their rough way. He often remembered, later in life, the gestures of generosity and goodwill shown by miserable souls like Barnes, who had no interest in old French or intricate verse, and such memories always stirred his emotions. Travelers tell similar stories; cast upon harsh shores among savage peoples, they have often discovered unexpected kindness and warm hospitality.
He looked forward to the holidays as joyfully as the rest of them. Barnes and his friend Duscot used to tell him their plans and anticipation; they were going home to brothers and sisters, and to cricket, more cricket, or to football, more football, and in the winter there were parties and jollities of all sorts. In return he would announce his intention of studying the Hebrew language, or perhaps Provençal, with a walk up a bare and desolate mountain by way of open-air amusement, and on a rainy day for choice. Whereupon Barnes would impart to Duscot his confident belief that old Taylor was quite cracked. It was a queer, funny life that of school, and so very unlike anything in Tom Brown. He once saw the headmaster patting the head of the bishop’s little boy, while he called him “my little man,” and smiled hideously. He told the tale grotesquely in the lower fifth room the same day, and earned much applause, but forfeited all liking directly by proposing a voluntary course of scholastic logic. One barbarian threw him to the ground and another jumped on him, but it was done very pleasantly. There were, indeed, some few of a worse class in the school, solemn sycophants, prigs perfected from tender years, who thought life already “serious,” and yet, as the headmaster said, were “joyous, manly young fellows.” Some of these dressed for dinner at home, and talked of dances when they came back in January. But this virulent sort was comparatively infrequent, and achieved great success in after life. Taking his school days as a whole, he always spoke up for the system, and years afterward he described with enthusiasm the strong beer at a roadside tavern, some way out of the town. But he always maintained that the taste for tobacco, acquired in early life, was the great life, was the great note of the English Public School.
He looked forward to the holidays as eagerly as everyone else. Barnes and his friend Duscot used to share their plans and excitement; they were going home to siblings, to cricket, more cricket, or to football, more football, and in the winter there were parties and fun of all kinds. In response, he would announce his intention to study Hebrew or maybe Provençal, combined with a hike up a bare, desolate mountain for some fresh air amusement, preferably on a rainy day. At this, Barnes would confidently tell Duscot that old Taylor was definitely a bit crazy. School life was strange and funny, so different from anything in Tom Brown. He once saw the headmaster patting the bishop’s little boy on the head, calling him “my little man,” and smiling in a creepy way. He told the story in an exaggerated manner in the lower fifth room the same day and got lots of applause, but immediately lost everyone’s approval by suggesting a voluntary course in scholastic logic. One guy threw him to the ground and another jumped on him, but it was all in good fun. There were, of course, a few worse types in the school, serious sycophants, perfectionist prigs from a young age, who thought life was already "serious," and yet, as the headmaster said, were “joyous, manly young fellows.” Some of them dressed for dinner at home and talked about dances when they returned in January. But this troublesome type was quite rare and often achieved a lot of success later in life. Overall, he always supported the system during his school days and years later he enthusiastically described the strong beer at a roadside pub a bit out of town. However, he always claimed that the taste for tobacco, picked up in his early years, was the real hallmark of the English Public School.
Three years after Lucian’s discovery of the narrow lane and the vision of the flaming fort, the August holidays brought him home at a time of great heat. It was one of those memorable years of English weather, when some Provençal spell seems wreathed round the island in the northern sea, and the grasshoppers chirp loudly as the cicadas, the hills smell of rosemary, and white walls of the old farmhouses blaze in the sunlight as if they stood in Arles or Avignon or famed Tarascon by Rhone.
Three years after Lucian discovered the narrow lane and had the vision of the burning fort, the August holidays brought him home during a heatwave. It was one of those unforgettable years of English weather, when a touch of Provençal magic seems to envelop the island in the northern sea, the grasshoppers chirp as loudly as the cicadas, the hills smell like rosemary, and the white walls of the old farmhouses shine in the sunlight as if they were in Arles, Avignon, or the famous Tarascon by the Rhône.
Lucian’s father was late at the station, and consequently Lucian bought the Confessions of an English Opium Eater which he saw on the bookstall. When his father did drive up, Lucian noticed that the old trap had had a new coat of dark paint, and that the pony looked advanced in years.
Lucian’s dad was late at the station, so Lucian picked up the Confessions of an English Opium Eater he saw at the bookstore. When his dad finally arrived, Lucian noticed that the old carriage had a fresh coat of dark paint, and the pony looked pretty old.
“I was afraid that I should be late, Lucian,” said his father, “though I made old Polly go like anything. I was just going to tell George to put her into the trap when young Philip Harris came to me in a terrible state. He said his father fell down ‘all of a sudden like’ in the middle of the field, and they couldn’t make him speak, and would I please to come and see him. So I had to go, though I couldn’t do anything for the poor fellow. They had sent for Dr. Burrows, and I am afraid he will find it a bad case of sunstroke. The old people say they never remember such a heat before.”
“I was worried that I would be late, Lucian,” his father said, “even though I got old Polly to go as fast as she could. I was just about to tell George to put her in the trap when young Philip Harris came to me in a panic. He said his father collapsed ‘out of the blue’ in the middle of the field, and they couldn’t get him to speak, and would I please come and check on him. So I had to go, even though I couldn’t help the poor guy. They had called Dr. Burrows, and I’m afraid he’ll find it to be a serious case of sunstroke. The older folks say they can’t remember such heat before.”
The pony jogged steadily along the burning turnpike road, taking revenge for the hurrying on the way to the station. The hedges were white with the limestone dust, and the vapor of heat palpitated over the fields. Lucian showed his Confessions to his father, and began to talk of the beautiful bits he had already found. Mr. Taylor knew the book well—had read it many years before. Indeed he was almost as difficult to surprise as that character in Daudet, who had one formula for all the chances of life, and when he saw the drowned Academician dragged out of the river, merely observed “J’ai vu tout ça.” Mr. Taylor the parson, as his parishioners called him, had read the fine books and loved the hills and woods, and now knew no more of pleasant or sensational surprises. Indeed the living was much depreciated in value, and his own private means were reduced almost to vanishing point, and under such circumstances the great style loses many of its finer savours. He was very fond of Lucian, and cheered by his return, but in the evening he would be a sad man again, with his head resting on one hand, and eyes reproaching sorry fortune.
The pony jogged steadily along the hot turnpike road, trying to make up for the rush to the station. The hedges were coated white with limestone dust, and heat kept shimmering over the fields. Lucian showed his Confessions to his dad and started talking about the beautiful parts he had already discovered. Mr. Taylor knew the book well—he had read it many years ago. In fact, he was almost as hard to surprise as that character in Daudet, who had one response for all of life's surprises, and when he saw the drowned Academician pulled from the river, simply remarked, “J’ai vu tout ça.” Mr. Taylor, the parson, as his parishioners called him, had read fine books and loved the hills and woods, and now didn’t know much about pleasant or sensational surprises. In fact, life had lost much of its value, and his own finances had dwindled almost to nothing, and under such circumstances, the grand style loses many of its finer joys. He adored Lucian and felt uplifted by his return, but in the evening he would be a sad man again, resting his head on one hand, with his eyes filled with the weight of misfortune.
Nobody called out “Here’s your master with Master Lucian; you can get tea ready,” when the pony jogged up to the front door. His mother had been dead a year, and a cousin kept house. She was a respectable person called Deacon, of middle age, and ordinary standards; and, consequently, there was cold mutton on the table. There was a cake, but nothing of flour, baked in ovens, would rise at Miss Deacon’s evocation. Still, the meal was laid in the beloved “parlor,” with the view of hills and valleys and climbing woods from the open window, and the old furniture was still pleasant to see, and the old books in the shelves had many memories. One of the most respected of the armchairs had become weak in the castors and had to be artfully propped up, but Lucian found it very comfortable after the hard forms. When tea was over he went out and strolled in the garden and orchards, and looked over the stile down into the brake, where foxgloves and bracken and broom mingled with the hazel undergrowth, where he knew of secret glades and untracked recesses, deep in the woven green, the cabinets for many years of his lonely meditations. Every path about his home, every field and hedgerow had dear and friendly memories for him; and the odour of the meadowsweet was better than the incense steaming in the sunshine. He loitered, and hung over the stile till the far-off woods began to turn purple, till the white mists were wreathing in the valley.
Nobody shouted, “Here comes your master with Master Lucian; you can start making tea,” when the pony trotted up to the front door. His mother had been gone for a year, and a cousin was taking care of the house. She was a respectable woman named Deacon, middle-aged, and of average standards; so, there was cold mutton on the table. There was a cake, but nothing made of flour, baked in ovens, would rise at Miss Deacon’s command. Still, the meal was set in the beloved “parlor,” with views of hills and valleys and climbing woods from the open window, and the old furniture was still nice to look at, and the old books on the shelves held many memories. One of the most respected armchairs had become weak in its wheels and needed to be propped up, but Lucian found it very comfortable after the hard seats. Once tea was finished, he went out and strolled in the garden and orchards, looking over the stile down into the thicket, where foxgloves, bracken, and broom mixed with the hazel undergrowth, where he knew of secret clearings and untracked spots deep in the woven greenery, places for many years of his solitary reflections. Every path around his home, every field and hedgerow held dear and friendly memories for him; and the scent of the meadowsweet was better than the incense rising in the sunlight. He lingered and leaned over the stile until the distant woods began to turn purple, and the white mist swirled in the valley.
Day after day, through all that August, morning and evening were wrapped in haze; day after day the earth shimmered in the heat, and the air was strange, unfamiliar. As he wandered in the lanes and sauntered by the cool sweet verge of the woods, he saw and felt that nothing was common or accustomed, for the sunlight transfigured the meadows and changed all the form of the earth. Under the violent Provençal sun, the elms and beeches looked exotic trees, and in the early morning, when the mists were thick, the hills had put on an unearthly shape.
Day after day, throughout August, mornings and evenings were shrouded in haze; day after day the ground shimmered in the heat, and the air felt strange and unfamiliar. As he strolled through the paths and meandered along the cool, sweet edge of the woods, he noticed and sensed that nothing felt ordinary or familiar, because the sunlight transformed the meadows and altered the landscape. Under the harsh Provençal sun, the elms and beeches appeared to be exotic trees, and in the early morning, when the fog was thick, the hills took on a surreal form.
The one adventure of the holidays was the visit to the Roman fort, to that fantastic hill about whose steep bastions and haggard oaks he had seen the flames of sunset writhing nearly three years before. Ever since that Saturday evening in January, the lonely valley had been a desirable place to him; he had watched the green battlements in summer and winter weather, had seen the heaped mounds rising dimly amidst the drifting rain, had marked the violent height swim up from the ice-white mists of summer evenings, had watched the fairy bulwarks glimmer and vanish in hovering April twilight. In the hedge of the lane there was a gate on which he used to lean and look down south to where the hill surged up so suddenly, its summit defined on summer evenings not only by the rounded ramparts but by the ring of dense green foliage that marked the circle of oak trees. Higher up the lane, on the way he had come that Saturday afternoon, one could see the white walls of Morgan’s farm on the hillside to the north, and on the south there was the stile with the view of old Mrs. Gibbon’s cottage smoke; but down in the hollow, looking over the gate, there was no hint of human work, except those green and antique battlements, on which the oaks stood in circle, guarding the inner wood.
The one adventure of the holidays was the trip to the Roman fort, to that amazing hill whose steep walls and weathered oaks he saw bathed in the flames of sunset nearly three years ago. Ever since that Saturday evening in January, the quiet valley had been a desirable spot for him; he had watched the green ramparts in both summer and winter, seen the mounds rising softly through the pouring rain, noticed the striking height emerging from the icy white mist of summer evenings, and watched the magical walls glimmer and fade in the lingering April twilight. In the hedgerow along the lane, there was a gate where he used to lean and look south to where the hill suddenly rose, its top outlined on summer evenings not just by the rounded ramparts but by the circle of thick green foliage that marked the oak trees. Higher up the lane, on the path he took that Saturday afternoon, you could see the white walls of Morgan’s farm on the hillside to the north, and to the south there was the stile with a view of old Mrs. Gibbon’s cottage smoke; but down in the hollow, looking over the gate, there were no signs of human presence, except those green and ancient walls, where the oaks stood in a circle, guarding the inner wood.
The ring of the fort drew him with stronger fascination during that hot August weather. Standing, or as his headmaster would have said, “mooning” by the gate, and looking into that enclosed and secret valley, it seemed to his fancy as if there were a halo about the hill, an aureole that played like flame around it. One afternoon as he gazed from his station by the gate the sheer sides and the swelling bulwarks were more than ever things of enchantment; the green oak ring stood out against the sky as still and bright as in a picture, and Lucian, in spite of his respect for the law of trespass, slid over the gate. The farmers and their men were busy on the uplands with the harvest, and the adventure was irresistible. At first he stole along by the brook in the shadow of the alders, where the grass and the flowers of wet meadows grew richly; but as he drew nearer to the fort, and its height now rose sheer above him, he left all shelter, and began desperately to mount. There was not a breath of wind; the sunlight shone down on the bare hillside; the loud chirp of the grasshoppers was the only sound. It was a steep ascent and grew steeper as the valley sank away. He turned for a moment, and looked down towards the stream which now seemed to wind remote between the alders; above the valley there were small dark figures moving in the cornfield, and now and again there came the faint echo of a high-pitched voice singing through the air as on a wire. He was wet with heat; the sweat streamed off his face, and he could feel it trickling all over his body. But above him the green bastions rose defiant, and the dark ring of oaks promised coolness. He pressed on, and higher, and at last began to crawl up the vallum, on hands and knees, grasping the turf and here and there the roots that had burst through the red earth. And then he lay, panting with deep breaths, on the summit.
The ring of the fort pulled him in with an even stronger fascination during that hot August weather. Standing, or as his headmaster would have put it, “mooning” by the gate, and looking into that enclosed and secret valley, it seemed to him as if there was a halo around the hill, an aura that flickered like flame. One afternoon, as he watched from his spot by the gate, the steep sides and the rising walls of the fort were more enchanting than ever; the green oak ring stood out against the sky as still and bright as in a painting, and Lucian, despite knowing it was against the law, climbed over the gate. The farmers and their workers were busy on the uplands with the harvest, and the adventure was too tempting to resist. At first, he made his way along the brook in the shade of the alders, where the grass and flowers of the wet meadows grew lush; but as he got closer to the fort, which loomed higher above him, he left all shelter behind and started climbing desperately. There wasn’t a breath of wind; the sunlight poured down on the bare hillside; the loud chirping of the grasshoppers was the only sound. It was a steep climb, getting steeper as the valley fell away. He paused for a moment and glanced down toward the stream, which now seemed to wind far away between the alders; above the valley, he could see small dark figures moving in the cornfield, and now and then, he heard the faint echo of a high-pitched voice singing through the air as if on a wire. He was drenched in sweat; it streamed from his face and trickled all over his body. But above him, the green bastions loomed defiantly, and the dark circle of oaks promised some coolness. He pushed on, higher and higher, until he finally started to crawl up the vallum, on hands and knees, gripping the grass and occasionally the roots that had burst through the red earth. Then he lay down, panting heavily, at the summit.
Within the fort it was all dusky and cool and hollow; it was as if one stood at the bottom of a great cup. Within, the wall seemed higher than without, and the ring of oaks curved up like a dark green vault. There were nettles growing thick and rank in the foss; they looked different from the common nettles in the lanes, and Lucian, letting his hand touch a leaf by accident, felt the sting burn like fire. Beyond the ditch there was an undergrowth, a dense thicket of trees, stunted and old, crooked and withered by the winds into awkward and ugly forms; beech and oak and hazel and ash and yew twisted and so shortened and deformed that each seemed, like the nettle, of no common kind. He began to fight his way through the ugly growth, stumbling and getting hard knocks from the rebound of twisted boughs. His foot struck once or twice against something harder than wood, and looking down he saw stones white with the leprosy of age, but still showing the work of the axe. And farther, the roots of the stunted trees gripped the foot-high relics of a wall; and a round heap of fallen stones nourished rank, unknown herbs, that smelt poisonous. The earth was black and unctuous, and bubbling under the feet, left no track behind. From it, in the darkest places where the shadow was thickest, swelled the growth of an abominable fungus, making the still air sick with its corrupt odour, and he shuddered as he felt the horrible thing pulped beneath his feet. Then there was a gleam of sunlight, and as he thrust the last boughs apart, he stumbled into the open space in the heart of the camp. It was a lawn of sweet close turf in the center of the matted brake, of clean firm earth from which no shameful growth sprouted, and near the middle of the glade was a stump of a felled yew-tree, left untrimmed by the woodman. Lucian thought it must have been made for a seat; a crooked bough through which a little sap still ran was a support for the back, and he sat down and rested after his toil. It was not really so comfortable a seat as one of the school forms, but the satisfaction was to find anything at all that would serve for a chair. He sat there, still panting after the climb and his struggle through the dank and jungle-like thicket, and he felt as if he were growing hotter and hotter; the sting of the nettle was burning his hand, and the tingling fire seemed to spread all over his body.
Within the fort, it was dark, cool, and empty; it felt like standing at the bottom of a giant cup. Inside, the walls appeared taller than outside, and the ring of oaks arched overhead like a dark green ceiling. Nettles grew thick and lush in the ditch; they looked different from the regular nettles in the lanes, and when Lucian accidentally touched a leaf, the sting felt like fire. Beyond the ditch was an undergrowth, a dense thicket of crooked, old trees, battered and twisted by the winds into awkward and ugly shapes; beech, oak, hazel, ash, and yew were so deformed that each seemed uncommon, like the nettle. He started to push his way through the tangled growth, stumbling and getting hit by the recoiling branches. His foot occasionally struck something harder than wood, and when he looked down, he saw stones bleached by age but still showing signs of having been shaped by an axe. Further on, the roots of the stunted trees clutched the remains of a low wall, and a pile of fallen stones supported wild, unknown herbs that smelled toxic. The earth was dark and greasy, bubbling underfoot, and left no marks behind. In the darkest spots, where the shadows were thickest, a foul fungus thrived, filling the still air with its disgusting odor, and he shuddered as he felt the horrible thing squish beneath his feet. Then a beam of sunlight broke through, and as he pushed aside the last branches, he stumbled into the open space at the heart of the camp. It was a patch of sweet, tightly-knit grass at the center of the dense underbrush, with clean, firm earth that didn’t sprout any vile growth, and near the middle of the clearing stood a stump of a cut-down yew tree, left untrimmed by the woodcutter. Lucian thought it looked like a natural seat; a crooked branch still held a bit of sap provided support for his back, so he sat down to rest after his effort. It wasn’t as comfortable as one of the school benches, but he was pleased to find anything that could serve as a chair. He sat there, still catching his breath after the climb and his battle through the damp, jungle-like thicket, feeling as if he was getting hotter and hotter; the nettle's sting burned his hand, and the tingling sensation seemed to spread all over his body.
Suddenly, he knew that he was alone. Not merely solitary; that he had often been amongst the woods and deep in the lanes; but now it was a wholly different and a very strange sensation. He thought of the valley winding far below him, all its fields by the brook green and peaceful and still, without path or track. Then he had climbed the abrupt surge of the hill, and passing the green and swelling battlements, the ring of oaks, and the matted thicket, had come to the central space. And behind there were, he knew, many desolate fields, wild as common, untrodden, unvisited. He was utterly alone. He still grew hotter as he sat on the stump, and at last lay down at full length on the soft grass, and more at his ease felt the waves of heat pass over his body.
Suddenly, he realized he was alone. Not just solitary; he had often wandered through the woods and deep into the lanes. But this time it felt completely different and very strange. He thought about the valley winding far below him, with all its fields by the brook, green, peaceful, and still, with no paths or tracks. He had climbed the steep rise of the hill, passed the lush, rounded edges, the ring of oaks, and the thick underbrush, and reached the central area. And behind him, he knew, lay many desolate fields, wild as common land, untrodden and unvisited. He was utterly alone. He felt increasingly hot as he sat on the stump, and eventually lay down flat on the soft grass, feeling more comfortable as the waves of heat washed over his body.
And then he began to dream, to let his fancies stray over half-imagined, delicious things, indulging a virgin mind in its wanderings. The hot air seemed to beat upon him in palpable waves, and the nettle sting tingled and itched intolerably; and he was alone upon the fairy hill, within the great mounds, within the ring of oaks, deep in the heart of the matted thicket. Slowly and timidly he began to untie his boots, fumbling with the laces, and glancing all the while on every side at the ugly misshapen trees that hedged the lawn. Not a branch was straight, not one was free, but all were interlaced and grew one about another; and just above ground, where the cankered stems joined the protuberant roots, there were forms that imitated the human shape, and faces and twining limbs that amazed him. Green mosses were hair, and tresses were stark in grey lichen; a twisted root swelled into a limb; in the hollows of the rotted bark he saw the masks of men. His eyes were fixed and fascinated by the simulacra of the wood, and could not see his hands, and so at last, and suddenly, it seemed, he lay in the sunlight, beautiful with his olive skin, dark haired, dark eyed, the gleaming bodily vision of a strayed faun.
And then he started to dream, letting his imagination wander over half-formed, wonderful ideas, allowing his innocent mind to roam freely. The hot air felt like it was hitting him in waves, and the stinging sensation from nettles was unbearably itchy; he was alone on the magical hill, surrounded by the large mounds, within the circle of oaks, deep in the thick underbrush. Slowly and nervously, he began to untie his boots, fumbling with the laces while glancing around at the ugly, misshapen trees that bordered the lawn. Not a single branch was straight, and none were free; all were twisted together, growing into one another. At ground level, where the decayed stems met the bulging roots, there were shapes that resembled human figures, with faces and entwined limbs that astonished him. Green moss acted as hair, and strands were stark with gray lichen; a gnarled root expanded into a limb; in the hollow spaces of the decaying bark, he saw masks of men. His eyes were glued to the wood's illusions, unable to see his hands, and suddenly, it seemed, he found himself lying in the sunlight, beautiful with his olive skin, dark hair, dark eyes—the stunning, earthly vision of a lost faun.
Quick flames now quivered in the substance of his nerves, hints of mysteries, secrets of life passed trembling through his brain, unknown desires stung him. As he gazed across the turf and into the thicket, the sunshine seemed really to become green, and the contrast between the bright glow poured on the lawn and the black shadow of the brake made an odd flickering light, in which all the grotesque postures of stem and root began to stir; the wood was alive. The turf beneath him heaved and sank as with the deep swell of the sea. He fell asleep, and lay still on the grass, in the midst of the thicket.
Quick flames now danced in his nerves, hints of mysteries, secrets of life flickered through his mind, and unfamiliar desires pricked at him. As he looked across the grass and into the trees, the sunlight seemed to turn green, and the contrast between the bright light on the lawn and the dark shadow of the thicket created a strange flickering glow, where all the odd shapes of stem and root began to move; the woods were alive. The ground beneath him heaved and sank like the deep swell of the sea. He fell asleep and lay still on the grass, in the heart of the thicket.
He found out afterwards that he must have slept for nearly an hour. The shadows had changed when he awoke; his senses came to him with a sudden shock, and he sat up and stared at his bare limbs in stupid amazement. He huddled on his clothes and laced his boots, wondering what folly had beset him. Then, while he stood indecisive, hesitating, his brain a whirl of puzzled thought, his body trembling, his hands shaking; as with electric heat, sudden remembrance possessed him. A flaming blush shone red on his cheeks, and glowed and thrilled through his limbs. As he awoke, a brief and slight breeze had stirred in a nook of the matted boughs, and there was a glinting that might have been the flash of sudden sunlight across shadow, and the branches rustled and murmured for a moment, perhaps at the wind’s passage.
He found out later that he must have slept for almost an hour. The shadows had shifted when he woke up; his senses hit him with a jolt, and he sat up, staring at his bare limbs in confusion. He put on his clothes and laced up his boots, wondering what had gotten into him. Then, while he stood there indecisively, his mind racing with puzzled thoughts, his body trembling, and his hands shaking; out of nowhere, a sudden memory hit him. A deep blush spread across his cheeks and coursed through his body. As he woke up, a gentle breeze had stirred in a corner of the tangled branches, and there was a flicker that could have been a flash of sunlight breaking through the shadows, and the branches rustled and whispered for a moment, perhaps in response to the wind.
He stretched out his hands, and cried to his visitant to return; he entreated the dark eyes that had shone over him, and the scarlet lips that had kissed him. And then panic fear rushed into his heart, and he ran blindly, dashing through the wood. He climbed the vallum, and looked out, crouching, lest anybody should see him. Only the shadows were changed, and a breath of cooler air mounted from the brook; the fields were still and peaceful, the black figures moved, far away, amidst the corn, and the faint echo of the high-pitched voices sang thin and distant on the evening wind. Across the stream, in the cleft on the hill, opposite to the fort, the blue wood smoke stole up a spiral pillar from the chimney of old Mrs. Gibbon’s cottage. He began to run full tilt down the steep surge of the hill, and never stopped till he was over the gate and in the lane again. As he looked back, down the valley to the south, and saw the violent ascent, the green swelling bulwarks, and the dark ring of oaks; the sunlight seemed to play about the fort with an aureole of flame.
He stretched out his hands and called to his visitor to come back; he pleaded with the dark eyes that had gazed at him and the scarlet lips that had kissed him. Panic surged in his heart, and he ran blindly through the woods. He climbed the vallum and peered out, crouching down so no one would see him. Only the shadows had changed, and a breath of cooler air rose from the brook; the fields were still and peaceful, the dark figures moved far away in the corn, and the faint echo of high-pitched voices sang thin and distant on the evening breeze. Across the stream, in the notch on the hill opposite the fort, blue wood smoke spiraled up from the chimney of old Mrs. Gibbon’s cottage. He ran full speed down the steep slope of the hill and didn’t stop until he was over the gate and back on the lane. As he looked back down the valley to the south, he saw the steep climb, the green rolling hills, and the dark ring of oaks; the sunlight seemed to surround the fort with a halo of flame.
“Where on earth have you been all this time, Lucian?” said his cousin when he got home. “Why, you look quite ill. It is really madness of you to go walking in such weather as this. I wonder you haven’t got a sunstroke. And the tea must be nearly cold. I couldn’t keep your father waiting, you know.”
“Where have you been all this time, Lucian?” said his cousin when he got home. “You look really ill. It’s crazy for you to be out walking in weather like this. I’m surprised you didn’t get sunstroke. And the tea is probably almost cold. I couldn’t keep your dad waiting, you know.”
He muttered something about being rather tired, and sat down to his tea. It was not cold, for the “cozy” had been put over the pot, but it was black and bitter strong, as his cousin expressed it. The draught was unpalatable, but it did him good, and the thought came with great consolation that he had only been asleep and dreaming queer, nightmarish dreams. He shook off all his fancies with resolution, and thought the loneliness of the camp, and the burning sunlight, and possibly the nettle sting, which still tingled most abominably, must have been the only factors in his farrago of impossible recollections. He remembered that when he had felt the sting, he had seized a nettle with thick folds of his handkerchief, and having twisted off a good length, and put it in his pocket to show his father. Mr. Taylor was almost interested when he came in from his evening stroll about the garden and saw the specimen.
He mumbled something about being pretty tired and sat down to his tea. It wasn't cold since the cozy had been put over the pot, but it was dark and really strong, as his cousin put it. The drink was hard to swallow, but it did him good, and he found great comfort in the thought that he had only been asleep and dreaming strange, nightmarish dreams. He shook off all his thoughts with determination and figured that the camp's loneliness, the blazing sun, and maybe the nettle sting, which still hurt quite a bit, must have been the only reasons for his bunch of weird memories. He recalled that when he felt the sting, he had grabbed a nettle with thick sections of his handkerchief, twisted off a decent piece, and put it in his pocket to show his dad. Mr. Taylor was almost interested when he came in from his evening walk around the garden and saw the specimen.
“Where did you manage to come across that, Lucian?” he said. “You haven’t been to Caermaen, have you?”
“Where did you find that, Lucian?” he asked. “You haven’t been to Caermaen, have you?”
“No. I got it in the Roman fort by the common.”
“No. I found it at the Roman fort by the common.”
“Oh, the twyn. You must have been trespassing then. Do you know what it is?”
“Oh, the twyn. You must have been trespassing. Do you know what it is?”
“No. I thought it looked different from the common nettles.”
“No. I thought it looked different from regular nettles.”
“Yes; it’s a Roman nettle—urtica pilulifera. It’s a rare plant. Burrows says it’s to be found at Caermaen, but I was never able to come across it. I must add it to the flora of the parish.”
“Yes; it’s a Roman nettle—urtica pilulifera. It’s a rare plant. Burrows says it can be found at Caermaen, but I was never able to find it. I need to add it to the flora of the parish.”
Mr. Taylor had begun to compile a flora accompanied by a hortus siccus, but both stayed on high shelves dusty and fragmentary. He put the specimen on his desk, intending to fasten it in the book, but the maid swept it away, dry and withered, in a day or two.
Mr. Taylor had started to put together a flora along with a hortus siccus, but both remained up on high shelves, dusty and incomplete. He placed the specimen on his desk, planning to attach it in the book, but the maid swept it away, dry and shriveled, within a day or two.
Lucian tossed and cried out in his sleep that night, and the awakening in the morning was, in a measure, a renewal of the awakening in the fort. But the impression was not so strong, and in a plain room it seemed all delirium, a phantasmagoria. He had to go down to Caermaen in the afternoon, for Mrs. Dixon, the vicar’s wife, had “commanded” his presence at tea. Mr. Dixon, though fat and short and clean shaven, ruddy of face, was a safe man, with no extreme views on anything. He “deplored” all extreme party convictions, and thought the great needs of our beloved Church were conciliation, moderation, and above all “amolgamation”—so he pronounced the word. Mrs. Dixon was tall, imposing, splendid, well fitted for the Episcopal order, with gifts that would have shone at the palace. There were daughters, who studied German Literature, and thought Miss Frances Ridley Havergal wrote poetry, but Lucian had no fear of them; he dreaded the boys. Everybody said they were such fine, manly fellows, such gentlemanly boys, with such a good manner, sure to get on in the world. Lucian had said “Bother!” in a very violent manner when the gracious invitation was conveyed to him, but there was no getting out of it. Miss Deacon did her best to make him look smart; his ties were all so disgraceful that she had to supply the want with a narrow ribbon of a sky-blue tint; and she brushed him so long and so violently that he quite understood why a horse sometimes bites and sometimes kicks the groom. He set out between two and three in a gloomy frame of mind; he knew too well what spending the afternoon with honest manly boys meant. He found the reality more lurid than his anticipation. The boys were in the field, and the first remark he heard when he got in sight of the group was:
Lucian tossed and cried out in his sleep that night, and waking up in the morning felt a bit like the awakening in the fort. But the impression wasn’t as strong, and in a plain room, it all seemed like a fever dream, a bizarre vision. He had to head down to Caermaen in the afternoon because Mrs. Dixon, the vicar’s wife, had “requested” his presence for tea. Mr. Dixon, though short, plump, and clean-shaven with a rosy face, was a reliable man with no extreme opinions on anything. He “lamented” all extreme party beliefs and thought the main needs of the beloved Church were conciliation, moderation, and above all “amalgamation”—that’s how he pronounced it. Mrs. Dixon was tall, commanding, and impressive, well-suited for the Episcopal role, with talents that would have thrived at the palace. They had daughters who studied German Literature and thought Miss Frances Ridley Havergal wrote good poetry, but Lucian was not worried about them; he feared the boys. Everyone said they were such fine, manly guys, such gentlemanly young men, with great manners, sure to succeed in life. Lucian had said “Bother!” quite angrily when the lovely invitation was relayed to him, but there was no way out of it. Miss Deacon did her best to make him look sharp; his ties were so shameful that she had to replace one with a narrow sky-blue ribbon; and she brushed him for so long and so vigorously that he totally understood why a horse sometimes bites and sometimes kicks the groom. He set out between two and three in a bad mood; he knew all too well what spending the afternoon with decent manly boys meant. He found the reality even worse than he’d expected. The boys were in the field, and the first comment he heard when he got close to the group was:
“Hullo, Lucian, how much for the tie?” “Fine tie,” another, a stranger, observed. “You bagged it from the kitten, didn’t you?”
“Hullo, Lucian, how much for the tie?” “Nice tie,” another person, a stranger, commented. “You got it from the kitten, didn’t you?”
Then they made up a game of cricket, and he was put in first. He was l.b.w. in his second over, so they all said, and had to field for the rest of the afternoon. Arthur Dixon, who was about his own age, forgetting all the laws of hospitality, told him he was a beastly muff when he missed a catch, rather a difficult catch. He missed several catches, and it seemed as if he were always panting after balls, which, as Edward Dixon said, any fool, even a baby, could have stopped. At last the game broke up, solely from Lucian’s lack of skill, as everybody declared. Edward Dixon, who was thirteen, and had a swollen red face and a projecting eye, wanted to fight him for spoiling the game, and the others agreed that he funked the fight in a rather dirty manner. The strange boy, who was called De Carti, and was understood to be faintly related to Lord De Carti of M’Carthytown, said openly that the fellows at his place wouldn’t stand such a sneak for five minutes. So the afternoon passed off very pleasantly indeed, till it was time to go into the vicarage for weak tea, homemade cake, and unripe plums. He got away at last. As he went out at the gate, he heard De Carti’s final observation:
Then they made up a game of cricket, and he was put in first. He got out for leg before wicket in his second over, so they all said, and had to field for the rest of the afternoon. Arthur Dixon, who was about his age, forgetting all the rules of hospitality, called him a terrible player when he missed a catch, which was actually a pretty tricky one. He missed several catches, and it seemed like he was always running after balls that, as Edward Dixon said, any idiot, even a baby, could have caught. Eventually, the game ended, entirely because of Lucian’s lack of skill, as everyone claimed. Edward Dixon, who was thirteen, had a swollen red face and a bulging eye, wanted to fight him for ruining the game, and the others agreed that he chickened out of the fight in a pretty unsportsmanlike way. The strange boy, called De Carti, who was said to be distantly related to Lord De Carti of M’Carthytown, openly stated that the kids at his place wouldn’t tolerate such a coward for five minutes. So the afternoon went by quite pleasantly until it was time to head into the vicarage for weak tea, homemade cake, and unripe plums. He finally managed to leave. As he exited through the gate, he heard De Carti’s final comment:
“We like to dress well at our place. His governor must be beastly poor to let him go about like that. D’ye see his trousers are all ragged at heel? Is old Taylor a gentleman?”
“We like to dress nicely at our place. His boss must be really poor to let him walk around like that. Do you see his pants are all torn at the heel? Is old Taylor a gentleman?”
It had been a very gentlemanly afternoon, but there was a certain relief when the vicarage was far behind, and the evening smoke of the little town, once the glorious capital of Siluria, hung haze-like over the ragged roofs and mingled with the river mist. He looked down from the height of the road on the huddled houses, saw the points of light start out suddenly from the cottages on the hillside beyond, and gazed at the long lovely valley fading in the twilight, till the darkness came and all that remained was the somber ridge of the forest. The way was pleasant through the solemn scented lane, with glimpses of dim country, the vague mystery of night overshadowing the woods and meadows. A warm wind blew gusts of odour from the meadowsweet by the brook, now and then bee and beetle span homeward through the air, booming a deep note as from a great organ far away, and from the verge of the wood came the “who-oo, who-oo, who-oo” of the owls, a wild strange sound that mingled with the whirr and rattle of the night-jar, deep in the bracken. The moon swam up through the films of misty cloud, and hung, a golden glorious lantern, in mid-air; and, set in the dusky hedge, the little green fires of the glowworms appeared. He sauntered slowly up the lane, drinking in the religion of the scene, and thinking the country by night as mystic and wonderful as a dimly-lit cathedral. He had quite forgotten the “manly young fellows” and their sports, and only wished as the land began to shimmer and gleam in the moonlight that he knew by some medium of words or colour how to represent the loveliness about his way.
It had been a very gentlemanly afternoon, but there was a sense of relief when the vicarage was far behind, and the evening smoke of the little town, once the glorious capital of Siluria, hung like haze over the ragged roofs and mixed with the river mist. He looked down from the height of the road at the huddled houses, saw the points of light suddenly emerge from the cottages on the hillside beyond, and gazed at the long, beautiful valley fading in the twilight, until darkness fell and all that remained was the somber outline of the forest. The path was pleasant through the fragrant lane, with glimpses of dim countryside, the vague mystery of night casting a shadow over the woods and meadows. A warm breeze carried scents from the meadowsweet by the brook, and now and then, bees and beetles buzzed homeward through the air, producing a deep sound like a distant organ, while from the edge of the woods came the “who-oo, who-oo, who-oo” of the owls, a wild, strange sound that mingled with the hum and rustle of the nightjar deep in the bracken. The moon rose through wispy clouds, hanging like a glorious golden lantern in mid-air, and nestled in the dusky hedge, the little green lights of the glowworms appeared. He strolled slowly up the lane, soaking in the beauty of the scene, thinking of the countryside at night as mystical and wonderful like a dimly-lit cathedral. He had completely forgotten about the “manly young fellows” and their games, and only wished, as the land began to shimmer and shine in the moonlight, that he knew some way to express the loveliness surrounding him through words or colors.
“Had a pleasant evening, Lucian?” said his father when he came in.
“Did you have a nice evening, Lucian?” his father asked when he walked in.
“Yes, I had a nice walk home. Oh, in the afternoon we played cricket. I didn’t care for it much. There was a boy named De Carti there; he is staying with the Dixons. Mrs. Dixon whispered to me when we were going in to tea, ‘He’s a second cousin of Lord De Carti’s,’ and she looked quite grave as if she were in church.”
“Yes, I had a nice walk home. Oh, in the afternoon we played cricket. I didn’t like it much. There was a boy named De Carti there; he’s staying with the Dixons. Mrs. Dixon whispered to me when we were going in for tea, ‘He’s a second cousin of Lord De Carti’s,’ and she looked really serious as if she were in church.”
The parson grinned grimly and lit his old pipe.
The pastor smirked and lit up his old pipe.
“Baron De Carti’s great-grandfather was a Dublin attorney,” he remarked. “Which his name was Jeremiah M’Carthy. His prejudiced fellow-citizens called him the Unjust Steward, also the Bloody Attorney, and I believe that ‘to hell with M’Carthy’ was quite a popular cry about the time of the Union.”
“Baron De Carti’s great-grandfather was a lawyer in Dublin,” he said. “His name was Jeremiah M’Carthy. His biased fellow citizens referred to him as the Unjust Steward and also the Bloody Attorney, and I think that ‘to hell with M’Carthy’ was a pretty common saying around the time of the Union.”
Mr. Taylor was a man of very wide and irregular reading and a tenacious memory; he often used to wonder why he had not risen in the Church. He had once told Mr. Dixon a singular and drolatique anecdote concerning the bishop’s college days, and he never discovered why the prelate did not bow according to his custom when the name of Taylor was called at the next visitation. Some people said the reason was lighted candles, but that was impossible, as the Reverend and Honorable Smallwood Stafford, Lord Beamys’s son, who had a cure of souls in the cathedral city, was well known to burn no end of candles, and with him the bishop was on the best of terms. Indeed the bishop often stayed at Coplesey (pronounced “Copsey”) Hall, Lord Beamys’s place in the west.
Mr. Taylor was a man with a broad and eclectic taste in reading and a sharp memory; he often wondered why he hadn’t advanced in the Church. He once shared a funny and quirky story with Mr. Dixon about the bishop’s college days, and he never figured out why the bishop didn’t bow as usual when Taylor's name was called at the next visitation. Some people said it was because of the lit candles, but that couldn’t be true, since the Reverend and Honorable Smallwood Stafford, Lord Beamys’s son, who was responsible for a parish in the cathedral city, was known for burning countless candles, and the bishop got along great with him. In fact, the bishop frequently stayed at Coplesey (pronounced “Copsey”) Hall, Lord Beamys’s residence in the west.
Lucian had mentioned the name of De Carti with intention, and had perhaps exaggerated a little Mrs. Dixon’s respectful manner. He knew such incidents cheered his father, who could never look at these subjects from a proper point of view, and, as people said, sometimes made the strangest remarks for a clergyman. This irreverent way of treating serious things was one of the great bonds between father and son, but it tended to increase their isolation. People said they would often have liked to ask Mr. Taylor to garden-parties, and tea-parties, and other cheap entertainments, if only he had not been such an extreme man and so queer. Indeed, a year before, Mr. Taylor had gone to a garden-party at the Castle, Caermaen, and had made such fun of the bishop’s recent address on missions to the Portuguese, that the Gervases and Dixons and all who heard him were quite shocked and annoyed. And, as Mrs. Meyrick of Lanyravon observed, his black coat was perfectly green with age; so on the whole the Gervases did not like to invite Mr. Taylor again. As for the son, nobody cared to have him; Mrs. Dixon, as she said to her husband, really asked him out of charity.
Lucian had mentioned De Carti's name on purpose and might have exaggerated Mrs. Dixon's respectful attitude a bit. He understood that incidents like this made his father happy, who could never see these topics in a proper light and, as people said, sometimes made the oddest comments for a clergyman. This irreverent way of handling serious matters was one of the key connections between father and son, but it also tended to deepen their isolation. People often said they would have liked to invite Mr. Taylor to garden parties, tea parties, and other casual gatherings if he hadn't been such an extreme person and so odd. In fact, a year earlier, Mr. Taylor attended a garden party at the Castle, Caermaen, and joked so much about the bishop’s recent speech on missions to the Portuguese that the Gervases, Dixons, and everyone who heard him were quite shocked and annoyed. And, as Mrs. Meyrick of Lanyravon pointed out, his black coat was perfectly green with age; so overall, the Gervases didn't want to invite Mr. Taylor again. As for the son, nobody wanted him around; Mrs. Dixon told her husband that she really invited him out of charity.
“I am afraid he seldom gets a real meal at home,” she remarked, “so I thought he would enjoy a good wholesome tea for once in a way. But he is such an unsatisfactory boy, he would only have one slice of that nice plain cake, and I couldn’t get him to take more than two plums. They were really quite ripe too, and boys are usually so fond of fruit.”
“I’m worried he rarely has a proper meal at home,” she said, “so I thought he’d appreciate a nice, hearty tea every once in a while. But he’s such an unsatisfactory boy; he only had one slice of that delicious plain cake, and I couldn’t get him to eat more than two plums. They were really ripe too, and boys usually love fruit.”
Thus Lucian was forced to spend his holidays chiefly in his own company, and make the best he could of the ripe peaches on the south wall of the rectory garden. There was a certain corner where the heat of that hot August seemed concentrated, reverberated from one wall to the other, and here he liked to linger of mornings, when the mists were still thick in the valleys, “mooning,” meditating, extending his walk from the quince to the medlar and back again, beside the mouldering walls of mellowed brick. He was full of a certain wonder and awe, not unmixed with a swell of strange exultation, and wished more and more to be alone, to think over that wonderful afternoon within the fort. In spite of himself the impression was fading; he could not understand that feeling of mad panic terror that drove him through the thicket and down the steep hillside; yet, he had experienced so clearly the physical shame and reluctance of the flesh; he recollected that for a few seconds after his awakening the sight of his own body had made him shudder and writhe as if it had suffered some profoundest degradation. He saw before him a vision of two forms; a faun with tingling and prickling flesh lay expectant in the sunlight, and there was also the likeness of a miserable shamed boy, standing with trembling body and shaking, unsteady hands. It was all confused, a procession of blurred images, now of rapture and ecstasy, and now of terror and shame, floating in a light that was altogether phantasmal and unreal. He dared not approach the fort again; he lingered in the road to Caermaen that passed behind it, but a mile away, and separated by the wild land and a strip of wood from the towering battlements. Here he was looking over a gate one day, doubtful and wondering, when he heard a heavy step behind him, and glancing round quickly saw it was old Morgan of the White House.
Thus, Lucian found himself spending his holidays mostly alone, trying to make the most of the ripe peaches growing on the south wall of the rectory garden. There was a particular spot where the heat of that hot August seemed to intensify, bouncing off one wall to the other, and he enjoyed lingering there in the mornings when the mist still hung thick in the valleys—“mooning,” reflecting, expanding his walk from the quince to the medlar and back again, next to the crumbling walls of aged brick. He was filled with a sense of wonder and awe, mixed with a swell of strange excitement, and increasingly wanted to be alone, to think about that incredible afternoon in the fort. Despite his best efforts, the impression was fading; he couldn’t grasp the feeling of wild panic that had propelled him through the thicket and down the steep hillside. Yet, he distinctly remembered the physical shame and hesitation of his body; for a few seconds after waking up, the sight of his own body had made him shudder and squirm as if it had experienced the deepest degradation. He envisioned two figures before him: a faun with tingling skin lying expectantly in the sunlight, and the image of a miserable, ashamed boy, standing with a trembling body and unsteady, shaking hands. Everything was confusing, a parade of blurry images, now filled with ecstasy and delight, and now with fear and shame, floating in a light that felt completely surreal and illusory. He didn’t dare approach the fort again; he lingered on the road to Caermaen that ran behind it, a mile away, separated by wild land and a stretch of woods from the towering fortifications. One day, while peering over a gate, uncertain and curious, he heard a heavy step behind him, and glancing back quickly, saw it was old Morgan from the White House.
“Good afternoon, Master Lucian,” he began. “Mr. Taylor pretty well, I suppose? I be goin’ to the house a minute; the men in the fields are wantin’ some more cider. Would you come and taste a drop of cider, Master Lucian? It’s very good, sir, indeed.”
“Good afternoon, Master Lucian,” he started. “How’s Mr. Taylor doing? I’m heading to the house for a minute; the guys in the fields need some more cider. Would you like to come and taste a bit of cider, Master Lucian? It’s really good, sir, for sure.”
Lucian did not want any cider, but he thought it would please old Morgan if he took some, so he said he should like to taste the cider very much indeed. Morgan was a sturdy, thick-set old man of the ancient stock; a stiff churchman, who breakfasted regularly on fat broth and Caerphilly cheese in the fashion of his ancestors; hot, spiced elder wine was for winter nights, and gin for festal seasons. The farm had always been the freehold of the family, and when Lucian, in the wake of the yeoman, passed through the deep porch by the oaken door, down into the long dark kitchen, he felt as though the seventeenth century still lingered on. One mullioned window, set deep in the sloping wall, gave all the light there was through quarries of thick glass in which there were whorls and circles, so that the lapping rose-branch and the garden and the fields beyond were distorted to the sight. Two heavy beams, oaken but whitewashed, ran across the ceiling; a little glow of fire sparkled in the great fireplace, and a curl of blue smoke fled up the cavern of the chimney. Here was the genuine chimney-corner of our fathers; there were seats on each side of the fireplace where one could sit snug and sheltered on December nights, warm and merry in the blazing light, and listen to the battle of the storm, and hear the flame spit and hiss at the falling snowflakes. At the back of the fire were great blackened tiles with raised initials and a date—I.M., 1684.
Lucian didn’t want any cider, but he thought it would make old Morgan happy if he took some, so he said he would really like to taste the cider. Morgan was a sturdy, stocky old man from a long line of ancestors; a strict churchgoer who regularly had hearty broth and Caerphilly cheese for breakfast, just like his forefathers; hot, spiced elder wine was for winter nights, and gin was for festive occasions. The farm had always belonged to the family, and when Lucian, following the yeoman, walked through the deep porch by the oak door into the long, dark kitchen, he felt like the seventeenth century was still around. One mulled window, set deep in the sloping wall, provided all the light there was through thick glass panes that had whorls and circles, making the waving rose branches, the garden, and the fields beyond look distorted. Two heavy, whitewashed oak beams ran across the ceiling; a little glow of fire sparkled in the big fireplace, and a curl of blue smoke whisked up the cavern of the chimney. Here was the true chimney corner of our ancestors; there were seats on either side of the fireplace where one could sit comfortably sheltered on December nights, warm and joyful in the bright light, listening to the storm outside and hearing the flames crackle and hiss at the falling snowflakes. At the back of the fire were large, blackened tiles with raised initials and a date—I.M., 1684.
“Sit down, Master Lucian, sit down, sir,” said Morgan.
“Sit down, Master Lucian, sit down, sir,” said Morgan.
“Annie,” he called through one of the numerous doors, “here’s Master Lucian, the parson, would like a drop of cider. Fetch a jug, will you, directly?”
“Annie,” he called through one of the many doors, “here’s Master Lucian, the pastor, who would like a glass of cider. Could you grab a jug, please?”
“Very well, father,” came the voice from the dairy and presently the girl entered, wiping the jug she held. In his boyish way Lucian had been a good deal disturbed by Annie Morgan; he could see her on Sundays from his seat in church, and her skin, curiously pale, her lips that seemed as though they were stained with some brilliant pigment, her black hair, and the quivering black eyes, gave him odd fancies which he had hardly shaped to himself. Annie had grown into a woman in three years, and he was still a boy. She came into the kitchen, curtsying and smiling.
“Okay, Dad,” a voice came from the dairy, and soon the girl walked in, wiping the jug she was carrying. In his youthful way, Lucian had been quite unsettled by Annie Morgan; he could see her on Sundays from his pew in church. Her strangely pale skin, lips that looked like they were tinted with some vivid color, her black hair, and her sparkling black eyes sparked odd fantasies in his mind that he had barely begun to understand. Annie had matured into a woman in three years, while he was still just a boy. She entered the kitchen, curtsying and smiling.
“Good-day, Master Lucian, and how is Mr. Taylor, sir?”
“Good day, Master Lucian, how is Mr. Taylor doing, sir?”
“Pretty well, thank you. I hope you are well.”
“Pretty good, thanks. I hope you're doing well.”
“Nicely, sir, thank you. How nice your voice do sound in church,
Master
Lucian, to be sure. I was telling father about it last Sunday.”
“Thank you, sir. Your voice sounds really nice in church, Master
Lucian, for sure. I was telling my dad about it last Sunday.”
Lucian grinned and felt uncomfortable, and the girl set down the jug on the round table and brought a glass from the dresser. She bent close over him as she poured out the green oily cider, fragrant of the orchard; her hand touched his shoulder for a moment, and she said, “I beg your pardon, sir,” very prettily. He looked up eagerly at her face; the black eyes, a little oval in shape, were shining, and the lips smiled. Annie wore a plain dress of some black stuff, open at the throat; her skin was beautiful. For a moment the ghost of a fancy hovered unsubstantial in his mind; and then Annie curtsied as she handed him the cider, and replied to his thanks with, “And welcome kindly, sir.”
Lucian smiled but felt a bit awkward as the girl placed the jug on the round table and grabbed a glass from the dresser. She leaned in close to him while pouring the green, oily cider, which smelled sweet from the orchard; her hand brushed his shoulder for a moment, and she said, “I’m so sorry, sir,” in a lovely way. He looked up at her eagerly; her black, slightly oval eyes sparkled, and her lips were curved in a smile. Annie wore a simple black dress with a scoop neck; her skin was stunning. For a moment, a fleeting idea flickered in his mind, and then Annie curtsied as she handed him the cider and responded to his thanks with, “You’re very welcome, sir.”
The drink was really good; not thin, nor sweet, but round and full and generous, with a fine yellow flame twinkling through the green when one held it up to the light. It was like a stray sunbeam hovering on the grass in a deep orchard, and he swallowed the glassful with relish, and had some more, warmly commending it. Mr. Morgan was touched.
The drink was really good; not weak or overly sweet, but rich and satisfying, with a lovely yellow glow shimmering through the green when he held it up to the light. It was like a wayward sunbeam resting on the grass in a lush orchard, and he eagerly gulped down the glassful and had some more, praising it warmly. Mr. Morgan was moved.
“I see you do know a good thing, sir,” he said. “Is, indeed, now, it’s good stuff, though it’s my own makin’. My old grandfather he planted the trees in the time of the wars, and he was a very good judge of an apple in his day and generation. And a famous grafter he was, to be sure. You will never see no swelling in the trees he grafted at all whatever. Now there’s James Morris, Penyrhaul, he’s a famous grafter, too, and yet them Redstreaks he grafted for me five year ago, they be all swollen-like below the graft already. Would you like to taste a Blemmin pippin, now, Master Lucian? there be a few left in the loft, I believe.”
“I see you know a good thing, sir,” he said. “It really is good stuff, even if I made it myself. My grandfather planted the trees back during the wars, and he had a great eye for apples in his time. He was also a famous grafter, that’s for sure. You won’t find any swelling in the trees he grafted at all. Now, there’s James Morris from Penyrhaul; he’s a well-known grafter too, but those Redstreaks he grafted for me five years ago are already swollen below the graft. Would you like to try a Blemmin pippin, Master Lucian? I think there are a few left in the loft.”
Lucian said he should like an apple very much, and the farmer went out by another door, and Annie stayed in the kitchen talking. She said Mrs. Trevor, her married sister, was coming to them soon to spend a few days.
Lucian said he would really like an apple, and the farmer went out another door while Annie stayed in the kitchen chatting. She mentioned that Mrs. Trevor, her married sister, would be coming to visit them soon to spend a few days.
“She’s got such a beautiful baby,” said Annie, “and he’s quite sensible-like already, though he’s only nine months old. Mary would like to see you, sir, if you would be so kind as to step in; that is, if it’s not troubling you at all, Master Lucian. I suppose you must be getting a fine scholar now, sir?”
“She has such a beautiful baby,” Annie said, “and he’s already pretty sensible, even though he’s only nine months old. Mary would love to see you, sir, if you could step in; that is, if it’s not too much trouble for you, Master Lucian. I guess you must be becoming quite the scholar now, sir?”
“I am doing pretty well, thank you,” said the boy. “I was first in my form last term.”
“I’m doing really well, thank you,” said the boy. “I came in first in my class last term.”
“Fancy! To think of that! D’you hear, father, what a scholar
Master
Lucian be getting?”
“Wow! Can you believe that? Do you hear, Dad, what a scholar Master
Lucian is becoming?”
“He be a rare grammarian, I’m sure,” said the farmer. “You do take after your father, sir; I always do say that nobody have got such a good deliverance in the pulpit.”
“He’s a rare grammarian, I’m sure,” said the farmer. “You really take after your father, sir; I always say that no one has such a good delivery in the pulpit.”
Lucian did not find the Blenheim Orange as good as the cider, but he ate it with all the appearance of relish, and put another, with thanks, in his pocket. He thanked the farmer again when he got up to go; and Annie curtsied and smiled, and wished him good-day, and welcome, kindly.
Lucian didn't think the Blenheim Orange was as good as the cider, but he ate it with an air of enjoyment and gratefully put another one in his pocket. He thanked the farmer again when he stood up to leave; Annie curtsied, smiled, and warmly wished him a good day and a kind welcome.
Lucian heard her saying to her father as he went out what a nice-mannered young gentleman he was getting, to be sure; and he went on his way, thinking that Annie was really very pretty, and speculating as to whether he would have the courage to kiss her, if they met in a dark lane. He was quite sure she would only laugh, and say, “Oh, Master Lucian!”
Lucian heard her tell her father as he was leaving what a nice young man he was, for sure; and he continued on his way, thinking that Annie was really pretty and wondering if he would have the guts to kiss her if they ran into each other in a dark alley. He was pretty sure she would just laugh and say, “Oh, Master Lucian!”
For many months he had occasional fits of recollection, both cold and hot; but the bridge of time, gradually lengthening, made those dreadful and delicious images grow more and more indistinct, till at last they all passed into that wonderland which a youth looks back upon in amazement, not knowing why this used to be a symbol of terror or that of joy. At the end of each term he would come home and find his father a little more despondent, and harder to cheer even for a moment; and the wall paper and the furniture grew more and more dingy and shabby. The two cats, loved and ancient beasts, that he remembered when he was quite a little boy, before he went to school, died miserably, one after the other. Old Polly, the pony, at last fell down in the stable from the weakness of old age, and had to be killed there; the battered old trap ran no longer along the well-remembered lanes. There was long meadow grass on the lawn, and the trained fruit trees on the wall had got quite out of hand. At last, when Lucian was seventeen, his father was obliged to take him from school; he could no longer afford the fees. This was the sorry ending of many hopes, and dreams of a double-first, a fellowship, distinction and glory that the poor parson had long entertained for his son, and the two moped together, in the shabby room, one on each side of the sulky fire, thinking of dead days and finished plans, and seeing a grey future in the years that advanced towards them. At one time there seemed some chance of a distant relative coming forward to Lucian’s assistance; and indeed it was quite settled that he should go up to London with certain definite aims. Mr. Taylor told the good news to his acquaintances—his coat was too green now for any pretence of friendship; and Lucian himself spoke of his plans to Burrows the doctor and Mr. Dixon, and one or two others. Then the whole scheme fell through, and the parson and his son suffered much sympathy. People, of course, had to say they were sorry, but in reality the news was received with high spirits, with the joy with which one sees a stone, as it rolls down a steep place, give yet another bounding leap towards the pool beneath. Mrs. Dixon heard the pleasant tidings from Mrs. Colley, who came in to talk about the Mothers’ Meeting and the Band of Hope. Mrs. Dixon was nursing little Æthelwig, or some such name, at the time, and made many affecting observations on the general righteousness with which the world was governed. Indeed, poor Lucian’s disappointment seemed distinctly to increase her faith in the Divine Order, as if it had been some example in Butler’s Analogy.
For many months, he had occasional memories, both good and bad; but as time went on, those awful yet beautiful images became more and more blurry, until they faded into that dreamlike place that a young person looks back on in wonder, not realizing why this was once frightening or that was joyful. At the end of each term, he would come home to find his father a bit more depressed and harder to lift his spirits, even just for a moment; the wallpaper and furniture became increasingly dull and worn-out. The two cats, beloved old companions, that he remembered from when he was very little, before starting school, died painfully, one after the other. Old Polly, the pony, eventually collapsed in the stable from age and had to be put down there; the battered old cart no longer traveled the familiar paths. The lawn was overgrown with long grass, and the fruit trees along the wall had completely gotten out of control. Finally, when Lucian was seventeen, his father had to pull him out of school; he could no longer afford the fees. This was a disappointing end to many hopes and dreams of getting top honors, a fellowship, recognition, and glory that the poor pastor had long envisioned for his son, and they both sat around in the shabby room, each on their side of the gloomy fire, reminiscing about the past and abandoned plans, staring at a bleak future advancing towards them. At one point, there seemed to be a chance of a distant relative helping Lucian; in fact, it was pretty much decided that he would go to London with some clear goals in mind. Mr. Taylor shared the good news with his acquaintances—his coat was too worn now for any pretenses of friendship; and Lucian himself discussed his plans with Dr. Burrows, Mr. Dixon, and a couple of others. Then the whole plan fell apart, and the pastor and his son received a lot of sympathy. People, of course, had to express their condolences, but in reality, the news was met with high spirits, the same joy one feels when watching a stone as it rolls down a hill, taking another bounce towards the pool below. Mrs. Dixon heard the cheerful news from Mrs. Colley, who came by to talk about the Mothers’ Meeting and the Band of Hope. Mrs. Dixon was nursing little Æthelwig, or some name like that, at the time and made many touching comments on the general goodness governing the world. In fact, poor Lucian’s disappointment seemed to boost her belief in Divine Order, as if it were an example in Butler’s Analogy.
“Aren’t Mr. Taylor’s views very extreme?” she said to her husband the same evening.
“Aren’t Mr. Taylor’s views really extreme?” she said to her husband that evening.
“I am afraid they are,” he replied. “I was quite grieved at the last Diocesan Conference at the way in which he spoke. The dear old bishop had given an address on Auricular Confession; he was forced to do so, you know, after what had happened, and I must say that I never felt prouder of our beloved Church.”
“I’m afraid they are,” he replied. “I was really hurt at the last Diocesan Conference by the way he spoke. The dear old bishop had given a talk on Auricular Confession; he was obligated to do so, you know, after what had happened, and I have to say that I’ve never felt prouder of our beloved Church.”
Mr. Dixon told all the Homeric story of the conference, reciting the achievements of the champions, “deploring” this and applauding that. It seemed that Mr. Taylor had had the audacity to quote authorities which the bishop could not very well repudiate, though they were directly opposed to the “safe” Episcopal pronouncement.
Mr. Dixon shared the whole dramatic story of the conference, highlighting the accomplishments of the champions, “lamenting” this and praising that. It appeared that Mr. Taylor had the nerve to cite sources that the bishop couldn’t easily dismiss, even though they directly contradicted the “safe” Episcopal statement.
Mrs. Dixon of course was grieved; it was “sad” to think of a clergyman behaving so shamefully.
Mrs. Dixon was, of course, upset; it was "sad" to think of a clergyman acting so disgracefully.
“But you know, dear,” she proceeded, “I have been thinking about that unfortunate Taylor boy and his disappointments, and after what you’ve just told me, I am sure it’s some kind of judgment on them both. Has Mr. Taylor forgotten the vows he took at his ordination? But don’t you think, dear, I am right, and that he has been punished: ‘The sins of the fathers’?”
“But you know, dear,” she continued, “I’ve been thinking about that unfortunate Taylor boy and his letdowns, and after what you just told me, I’m sure it’s some kind of punishment for both of them. Has Mr. Taylor forgotten the vows he took when he was ordained? But don’t you think I’m right, and that he has been punished: ‘The sins of the fathers’?”
Somehow or other Lucian divined the atmosphere of threatenings and judgments, and shrank more and more from the small society of the countryside. For his part, when he was not “mooning” in the beloved fields and woods of happy memory, he shut himself up with books, reading whatever could be found on the shelves, and amassing a store of incongruous and obsolete knowledge. Long did he linger with the men of the seventeenth century; delaying in the gay sunlit streets with Pepys, and listening to the charmed sound of the Restoration Revel; roaming by peaceful streams with Izaak Walton, and the great Catholic divines; enchanted with the portrait of Herbert the loving ascetic; awed by the mystic breath of Crashaw. Then the cavalier poets sang their gallant songs; and Herrick made Dean Prior magic ground by the holy incantation of a verse. And in the old proverbs and homely sayings of the time he found the good and beautiful English life, a time full of grace and dignity and rich merriment. He dived deeper and deeper into his books; he had taken all obsolescence to be his province; in his disgust at the stupid usual questions, “Will it pay?” “What good is it?” and so forth, he would only read what was uncouth and useless. The strange pomp and symbolism of the Cabala, with its hint of more terrible things; the Rosicrucian mysteries of Fludd, the enigmas of Vaughan, dreams of alchemists—all these were his delight. Such were his companions, with the hills and hanging woods, the brooks and lonely waterpools; books, the thoughts of books, the stirrings of imagination, all fused into one phantasy by the magic of the outland country. He held himself aloof from the walls of the fort; he was content to see the heaped mounds, the violent height with faerie bulwarks, from the gate in the lane, and to leave all within the ring of oaks in the mystery of his boyhood’s vision. He professed to laugh at himself and at his fancies of that hot August afternoon, when sleep came to him within the thicket, but in his heart of hearts there was something that never faded—something that glowed like the red glint of a gypsy’s fire seen from afar across the hills and mists of the night, and known to be burning in a wild land. Sometimes, when he was sunken in his books, the flame of delight shot up, and showed him a whole province and continent of his nature, all shining and aglow; and in the midst of the exultation and triumph he would draw back, a little afraid. He had become ascetic in his studious and melancholy isolation, and the vision of such ecstasies frightened him. He began to write a little; at first very tentatively and feebly, and then with more confidence. He showed some of his verses to his father, who told him with a sigh that he had once hoped to write—in the old days at Oxford, he added.
Somehow, Lucian sensed the tense atmosphere filled with threats and judgment, and he started pulling away from the small circle of people in the countryside. When he wasn’t lost in daydreams in the beloved fields and woods of his happy memories, he secluded himself with books, reading whatever he could find on the shelves and gathering a collection of odd and outdated knowledge. He lingered for a long time with 17th-century figures; he strolled in the cheerful, sunlit streets with Pepys, enjoying the enchanting sounds of the Restoration festivities; he wandered by peaceful streams with Izaak Walton and the great Catholic theologians; he was captivated by the portrait of Herbert, the caring ascetic; and he was awed by Crashaw's mystical breath. The cavalier poets sang their brave songs, and Herrick turned Dean Prior into a magical place with the sacred spell of his verse. In the old proverbs and everyday sayings of that era, he discovered the essence of a good and beautiful English life, a time filled with grace, dignity, and joyful merriment. He dove deeper and deeper into his books; he claimed all obsolescence as his domain; disgusted with the usual stupid questions like “Will it pay?” or “What’s the point?” he focused solely on what was strange and useless. He found joy in the strange grandeur and symbolism of the Cabala, with its hints of more terrifying things; the Rosicrucian mysteries of Fludd; the enigmas of Vaughan; the dreams of alchemists—these were his delight. Such were his companions: the hills and hanging woods, the brooks and lonely ponds; books, the thoughts from books, the stirrings of imagination, all melted into one fantasy by the magic of the remote countryside. He kept himself distant from the fort’s walls; he was content to gaze at the earthen mounds and the lofty heights with fairy-like ramparts from the gate in the lane, leaving everything inside the ring of oaks shrouded in the mystery of his childhood vision. He claimed to laugh at himself and at his fantasies from that hot August afternoon when he fell asleep in the thicket, but deep down, there was something that never faded—a glow like the red flicker of a gypsy’s fire seen from afar across the hills and mists of night, known to be burning in a wild land. Occasionally, when he was deeply engrossed in his books, the flame of delight would ignite, revealing a whole realm and continent of his nature, all shining and vibrant; in the midst of his elation and triumph, he would pull back, feeling a little scared. He had grown ascetic in his studious and melancholic solitude, and the vision of such ecstasies frightened him. He began to write a little; at first, very tentatively and weakly, and then with more confidence. He showed some of his poems to his father, who sighed and said he had once hoped to write himself—back in his old days at Oxford, he added.
“They are very nicely done,” said the parson; “but I’m afraid you won’t find anybody to print them, my boy.”
“They're really well done,” said the pastor; “but I’m afraid you won’t find anyone to print them, my boy.”
So he pottered on; reading everything, imitating what struck his fancy, attempting the effect of the classic meters in English verse, trying his hand at a masque, a Restoration comedy, forming impossible plans for books which rarely got beyond half a dozen lines on a sheet of paper; beset with splendid fancies which refused to abide before the pen. But the vain joy of conception was not altogether vain, for it gave him some armor about his heart.
So he kept busy, reading everything, copying what inspired him, trying to achieve the rhythm of classic meters in English poetry, experimenting with a masque, a Restoration comedy, and dreaming up impossible book ideas that rarely went beyond a few lines on a piece of paper. He was overwhelmed with brilliant ideas that never seemed to stay long enough to be written down. But the joyful thrill of creation wasn’t completely pointless, as it provided him with some protection around his heart.
The months went by, monotonous, and sometimes blotted with despair. He wrote and planned and filled the waste-paper basket with hopeless efforts. Now and then he sent verses or prose articles to magazines, in pathetic ignorance of the trade. He felt the immense difficulty of the career of literature without clearly understanding it; the battle was happily in a mist, so that the host of the enemy, terribly arrayed, was to some extent hidden. Yet there was enough of difficulty to appall; from following the intricate course of little nameless brooks, from hushed twilight woods, from the vision of the mountains, and the breath of the great wind, passing from deep to deep, he would come home filled with thoughts and emotions, mystic fancies which he yearned to translate into the written word. And the result of the effort seemed always to be bathos! Wooden sentences, a portentous stilted style, obscurity, and awkwardness clogged the pen; it seemed impossible to win the great secret of language; the stars glittered only in the darkness, and vanished away in clearer light. The periods of despair were often long and heavy, the victories very few and trifling; night after night he sat writing after his father had knocked out his last pipe, filling a page with difficulty in an hour, and usually forced to thrust the stuff away in despair, and go unhappily to bed, conscious that after all his labour he had done nothing. And these were moments when the accustomed vision of the land alarmed him, and the wild domed hills and darkling woods seemed symbols of some terrible secret in the inner life of that stranger—himself. Sometimes when he was deep in his books and papers, sometimes on a lonely walk, sometimes amidst the tiresome chatter of Caermaen “society,” he would thrill with a sudden sense of awful hidden things, and there ran that quivering flame through his nerves that brought back the recollection of the matted thicket, and that earlier appearance of the bare black boughs enwrapped with flames. Indeed, though he avoided the solitary lane, and the sight of the sheer height, with its ring of oaks and moulded mounds, the image of it grew more intense as the symbol of certain hints and suggestions. The exultant and insurgent flesh seemed to have its temple and castle within those olden walls, and he longed with all his heart to escape, to set himself free in the wilderness of London, and to be secure amidst the murmur of modern streets.
The months passed in a dull routine, sometimes marked by despair. He wrote and planned, filling the trash can with futile attempts. Occasionally, he submitted poems or articles to magazines, blissfully unaware of the industry. He sensed the immense challenge of a literary career without fully grasping it; the struggle was thankfully shrouded in uncertainty, so the overwhelming obstacles were somewhat concealed. Still, the difficulties were enough to discourage him; after wandering along the winding paths of small, nameless streams, through quiet twilight forests, and admiring the mountains with the powerful wind blowing, he would return home filled with thoughts and feelings—mystical ideas he desperately wanted to express in writing. But the outcome of his efforts always seemed to be a letdown! Stiff sentences, an exaggeratedly formal style, obscurity, and awkwardness bogged down his writing; it felt impossible to uncover the profound secrets of language; stars sparkled only in the dark, disappearing in bright light. His periods of despair were often long and burdensome, with victories few and insignificant; night after night, he sat writing after his father had finished his last pipe, squeezing out a page of writing in an hour, usually forced to cast it aside in frustration and go to bed feeling miserable, realizing that after all his hard work, he had accomplished nothing. These were moments when the familiar landscape unsettled him, and the wild, rounded hills and dark woods seemed to symbolize some terrifying secret within that stranger—himself. Sometimes, while deeply absorbed in his books and papers, on a solitary walk, or amid the tedious chatter of Caermaen “society,” he would feel a sudden jolt of awareness of dreadful hidden things, a twitching sensation coursing through him that recalled the tangled thickets and the earlier sight of the bare, black branches engulfed in flames. In fact, even though he avoided the lonely path and the sight of the steepness surrounded by oaks and shaped mounds, the image of it became more vivid as a symbol of certain hints and suggestions. The rebellious and yearning spirit seemed to have its sanctuary and fortress within those ancient walls, and he yearned with all his heart to break free, to liberate himself in the wilderness of London, and to find solace among the sounds of modern streets.
II.
Lucian was growing really anxious about his manuscript. He had gained enough experience at twenty-three to know that editors and publishers must not be hurried; but his book had been lying at Messrs. Beit’s office for more than three months. For six weeks he had not dared to expect an answer, but afterwards life had become agonizing. Every morning, at post-time, the poor wretch nearly choked with anxiety to know whether his sentence had arrived, and the rest of the day was racked with alternate pangs of hope and despair. Now and then he was almost assured of success; conning over these painful and eager pages in memory, he found parts that were admirable, while again, his inexperience reproached him, and he feared he had written a raw and awkward book, wholly unfit for print. Then he would compare what he remembered of it with notable magazine articles and books praised by reviewers, and fancy that after all there might be good points in the thing; he could not help liking the first chapter for instance. Perhaps the letter might come tomorrow. So it went on; week after week of sick torture made more exquisite by such gleams of hope; it was as if he were stretched in anguish on the rack, and the pain relaxed and kind words spoken now and again by the tormentors, and then once more the grinding pang and burning agony. At last he could bear suspense no longer, and he wrote to Messrs. Beit, inquiring in a humble manner whether the manuscript had arrived in safety. The firm replied in a very polite letter, expressing regret that their reader had been suffering from a cold in the head, and had therefore been unable to send in his report. A final decision was promised in a week’s time, and the letter ended with apologies for the delay and a hope that he had suffered no inconvenience. Of course the “final decision” did not come at the end of the week, but the book was returned at the end of three weeks, with a circular thanking the author for his kindness in submitting the manuscript, and regretting that the firm did not see their way to producing it. He felt relieved; the operation that he had dreaded and deprecated for so long was at last over, and he would no longer grow sick of mornings when the letters were brought in. He took his parcel to the sunny corner of the garden, where the old wooden seat stood sheltered from the biting March winds. Messrs. Beit had put in with the circular one of their short lists, a neat booklet, headed: Messrs. Beit & Co.’s Recent Publications.
Lucian was getting really anxious about his manuscript. By the age of twenty-three, he had enough experience to know that editors and publishers shouldn’t be rushed; however, his book had been sitting at Messrs. Beit’s office for over three months. For six weeks, he hadn’t dared to hope for an answer, but after that, life had become unbearable. Every morning, at post-time, he nearly choked with anxiety, waiting to find out if his response had arrived, and the rest of the day was filled with alternating feelings of hope and despair. Sometimes he felt almost sure of success; thinking back on those painful and eager pages, he found parts that were great, yet his inexperience haunted him, and he worried he had written a rough and clumsy book, entirely unfit for publishing. Then he would compare his memories of it with notable magazine articles and books praised by critics and wondered if there were indeed good points in his work; he couldn’t help but like the first chapter, for example. Maybe the letter would come tomorrow. This went on week after week, a sick kind of torture made more intense by fleeting glimmers of hope; it felt like he was stretched in agony on the rack, with pain easing temporarily and kind words spoken occasionally by his tormentors, only to be followed again by the crushing pain and burning agony. Finally, he could no longer handle the suspense, so he wrote to Messrs. Beit, politely asking if the manuscript had arrived safely. The firm replied in a very courteous letter, expressing regret that their reader had been dealing with a cold and thus couldn’t provide his report. They promised a final decision within a week, and the letter ended with apologies for the delay and hope that he hadn’t faced any inconvenience. Naturally, the “final decision” didn’t come at the end of the week, but three weeks later, the book was returned along with a circular thanking him for his kindness in submitting the manuscript and regretting that the firm did not see a path to publishing it. He felt relieved; the process he had dreaded for so long was finally over, and he wouldn’t have to feel sick every morning when the letters were delivered. He took his parcel to the sunny corner of the garden, where an old wooden seat stood sheltered from the biting March winds. Messrs. Beit had included with the circular one of their short lists, a neat booklet titled: Messrs. Beit & Co.’s Recent Publications.
He settled himself comfortably on the seat, lit his pipe, and began to read: “A Bad Un to Beat: a Novel of Sporting Life, by the Honorable Mrs. Scudamore Runnymede, author of Yoicks, With the Mudshire Pack, The Sportleigh Stables, etc., etc., 3 vols. At all Libraries.” The Press, it seemed, pronounced this to be “a charming book. Mrs. Runnymede has wit and humor enough to furnish forth half-a-dozen ordinary sporting novels.” “Told with the sparkle and vivacity of a past-mistress in the art of novel writing,” said the Review; while Miranda, of Smart Society, positively bubbled with enthusiasm. “You must forgive me, Aminta,” wrote this young person, “if I have not sent the description I promised of Madame Lulu’s new creations and others of that ilk. I must a tale unfold; Tom came in yesterday and began to rave about the Honorable Mrs. Scudamore Runnymede’s last novel, A Bad Un to Beat. He says all the Smart Set are talking of it, and it seems the police have to regulate the crowd at Mudie’s. You know I read everything Mrs. Runnymede writes, so I set out Miggs directly to beg, borrow or steal a copy, and I confess I burnt the midnight oil before I laid it down. Now, mind you get it, you will find it so awfully chic.” Nearly all the novelists on Messrs. Beit’s list were ladies, their works all ran to three volumes, and all of them pleased the Press, the Review, and Miranda of Smart Society. One of these books, Millicent’s Marriage, by Sarah Pocklington Sanders, was pronounced fit to lie on the school-room table, on the drawing-room bookshelf, or beneath the pillow of the most gently nurtured of our daughters. “This,” the reviewer went on, “is high praise, especially in these days when we are deafened by the loud-voiced clamor of self-styled ‘artists.’ We would warn the young men who prate so persistently of style and literature, construction and prose harmonies, that we believe the English reading public will have none of them. Harmless amusement, a gentle flow of domestic interest, a faithful reproduction of the open and manly life of the hunting field, pictures of innocent and healthy English girlhood such as Miss Sanders here affords us; these are the topics that will always find a welcome in our homes, which remain bolted and barred against the abandoned artist and the scrofulous stylist.”
He settled himself comfortably in the seat, lit his pipe, and started to read: “A Bad Un to Beat: a Novel of Sporting Life, by the Honorable Mrs. Scudamore Runnymede, author of Yoicks, With the Mudshire Pack, The Sportleigh Stables, etc., etc., 3 vols. Available at all Libraries.” The Press seemed to think this was “a charming book. Mrs. Runnymede has enough wit and humor to fill half a dozen ordinary sporting novels.” “Told with the sparkle and liveliness of a master in the art of novel writing,” said the Review; while Miranda, from Smart Society, was absolutely bubbling with excitement. “You must forgive me, Aminta,” wrote this young woman, “if I haven’t sent the description I promised of Madame Lulu’s new creations and others like them. I need to share a story; Tom came in yesterday and started raving about the Honorable Mrs. Scudamore Runnymede’s latest novel, A Bad Un to Beat. He says everyone in the Smart Set is talking about it, and apparently, the police have to manage the crowd at Mudie’s. You know I read everything Mrs. Runnymede writes, so I sent Miggs right away to beg, borrow, or steal a copy, and I admit I stayed up late before I finally put it down. Now, make sure to get it; you’ll find it so outrageously chic.” Nearly all the novelists on Messrs. Beit’s list were women, their works always ran to three volumes, and all of them impressed the Press, the Review, and Miranda from Smart Society. One of these books, Millicent’s Marriage, by Sarah Pocklington Sanders, was deemed suitable to lie on the school-room table, on the drawing-room bookshelf, or underneath the pillow of the most delicately raised of our daughters. “This,” the reviewer continued, “is high praise, especially in these times when we are overwhelmed by the loud clamor of self-proclaimed ‘artists.’ We would caution the young men who incessantly talk about style and literature, structure and prose harmonies, that we believe the English reading public will have none of them. Harmless entertainment, a gentle flow of domestic interest, a sincere depiction of the open and manly life of the hunting field, images of innocent and healthy English girlhood as Miss Sanders offers us; these are the topics that will always be welcomed in our homes, which remain securely closed to the reckless artist and the unrefined stylist.”
He turned over the pages of the little book and chuckled in high relish; he discovered an honest enthusiasm, a determination to strike a blow for the good and true that refreshed and exhilarated. A beaming face, spectacled and whiskered probably, an expansive waistcoat, and a tender heart, seemed to shine through the words which Messrs. Beit had quoted; and the alliteration of the final sentence; that was good too; there was style for you if you wanted it. The champion of the blushing cheek and the gushing eye showed that he too could handle the weapons of the enemy if he cared to trouble himself with such things. Lucian leant back and roared with indecent laughter till the tabby tom-cat who had succeeded to the poor dead beasts looked up reproachfully from his sunny corner, with a face like the reviewer’s, innocent and round and whiskered. At last he turned to his parcel and drew out some half-dozen sheets of manuscript, and began to read in a rather desponding spirit; it was pretty obvious, he thought, that the stuff was poor and beneath the standard of publication. The book had taken a year and a half in the making; it was a pious attempt to translate into English prose the form and mystery of the domed hills, the magic of occult valleys, the sound of the red swollen brook swirling through leafless woods. Day-dreams and toil at nights had gone into the eager pages, he had laboured hard to do his very best, writing and rewriting, weighing his cadences, beginning over and over again, grudging no patience, no trouble if only it might be pretty good; good enough to print and sell to a reading public which had become critical. He glanced through the manuscript in his hand, and to his astonishment, he could not help thinking that in its measure it was decent work. After three months his prose seemed fresh and strange as if it had been wrought by another man, and in spite of himself he found charming things, and impressions that were not commonplace. He knew how weak it all was compared with his own conceptions; he had seen an enchanted city, awful, glorious, with flame smitten about its battlements, like the cities of the Sangraal, and he had moulded his copy in such poor clay as came to his hand; yet, in spite of the gulf that yawned between the idea and the work, he knew as he read that the thing accomplished was very far from a failure. He put back the leaves carefully, and glanced again at Messrs. Beit’s list. It had escaped his notice that A Bad Un to Beat was in its third three-volume edition. It was a great thing, at all events, to know in what direction to aim, if he wished to succeed. If he worked hard, he thought, he might some day win the approval of the coy and retiring Miranda of Smart Society; that modest maiden might in his praise interrupt her task of disinterested advertisement, her philanthropic counsels to “go to Jumper’s, and mind you ask for Mr. C. Jumper, who will show you the lovely blue paper with the yellow spots at ten shillings the piece.” He put down the pamphlet, and laughed again at the books and the reviewers: so that he might not weep. This then was English fiction, this was English criticism, and farce, after all, was but an ill-played tragedy.
He flipped through the pages of the little book and chuckled with delight; he felt a genuine enthusiasm, a determination to fight for what is good and true that refreshed and excited him. A cheerful face, likely with glasses and a beard, wearing a big waistcoat, and a kind heart seemed to shine through the words quoted by Messrs. Beit; and the alliteration of the final sentence? That was great too; there was style if that was what you wanted. The champion of the rosy cheek and the teary eye showed that he could handle the enemy’s weapons if he chose to bother with such things. Lucian leaned back and burst into loud laughter until the tabby cat, who had taken the place of the poor dead animals, looked up reproachfully from his sunny spot, his face innocent, round, and whiskered like the reviewer’s. Finally, he turned to his package and pulled out some half-dozen sheets of manuscript, beginning to read with a rather gloomy outlook; it was pretty clear to him that the stuff was poor and below the standard for publication. The book had taken a year and a half to create; it was a sincere effort to translate into English prose the form and mystery of the domed hills, the magic of hidden valleys, and the sound of the swollen brook rushing through leafless woods. Daydreams and late-night labor had gone into the eager pages, and he had worked hard to do his best, writing and rewriting, weighing his sentences, starting over and over again, sparing no patience, no effort, just hoping it would be good enough to print and sell to a critical reading public. He glanced through the manuscript in his hand, and to his surprise, he couldn’t help thinking that, in its own way, it was decent work. After three months, his prose seemed fresh and unique as if it had been crafted by another person, and despite himself, he found enjoyable things and impressions that were not ordinary. He knew how weak it all was compared to his own ideas; he had seen a magical city, both terrifying and glorious, lit with flames around its walls, like the cities of the Sangraal, and he had shaped his writing with the poor material he had; yet, despite the huge gap between the idea and the work, he realized as he read that what he had accomplished was far from a failure. He carefully put the pages back and looked again at Messrs. Beit’s list. He had overlooked that A Bad Un to Beat was in its third three-volume edition. It was a big deal, at any rate, to know which direction to aim for if he wanted to succeed. If he worked hard, he thought, he might one day gain the approval of the shy and reserved Miranda from Smart Society; that modest girl might even pause her selfless advertising to praise him, her philanthropic suggestions to “go to Jumper’s, and make sure to ask for Mr. C. Jumper, who will show you the lovely blue paper with yellow spots for ten shillings a piece.” He set the pamphlet down and laughed again at the books and the reviewers, so he wouldn’t cry. This then was English fiction, this was English criticism, and farce, after all, was just a poorly acted tragedy.
The rejected manuscript was hidden away, and his father quoted Horace’s maxim as to the benefit of keeping literary works for some time “in the wood.” There was nothing to grumble at, though Lucian was inclined to think the duration of the reader’s catarrh a little exaggerated. But this was a trifle; he did not arrogate to himself the position of a small commercial traveler, who expects prompt civility as a matter of course, and not at all as a favor. He simply forgot his old book, and resolved that he would make a better one if he could. With the hot fit of resolution, the determination not to be snuffed out by one refusal upon him, he began to beat about in his mind for some new scheme. At first it seemed that he had hit upon a promising subject; he began to plot out chapters and scribble hints for the curious story that had entered his mind, arranging his circumstances and noting the effects to be produced with all the enthusiasm of the artist. But after the first breath the aspect of the work changed; page after page was tossed aside as hopeless, the beautiful sentences he had dreamed of refused to be written, and his puppets remained stiff and wooden, devoid of life or motion. Then all the old despairs came back, the agonies of the artificer who strives and perseveres in vain; the scheme that seemed of amorous fire turned to cold hard ice in his hands. He let the pen drop from his fingers, and wondered how he could have ever dreamed of writing books. Again, the thought occurred that he might do something if he could only get away, and join the sad procession in the murmuring London streets, far from the shadow of those awful hills. But it was quite impossible; the relative who had once promised assistance was appealed to, and wrote expressing his regret that Lucian had turned out a “loafer,” wasting his time in scribbling, instead of trying to earn his living. Lucian felt rather hurt at this letter, but the parson only grinned grimly as usual. He was thinking of how he signed a check many years before, in the days of his prosperity, and the check was payable to this didactic relative, then in but a poor way, and of a thankful turn of mind.
The rejected manuscript was tucked away, and his father quoted Horace’s saying about the value of letting literary works sit “in the wood” for a while. There was nothing to complain about, although Lucian thought the length of the reader’s cold seemed a bit exaggerated. But this was a minor issue; he didn’t consider himself like a small-time salesman who expects prompt politeness as a given, not as a favor. He simply forgot his old book and decided he would write a better one if he could. With a fresh surge of determination, refusing to be discouraged by one rejection, he started brainstorming new ideas. At first, it felt like he had found a promising topic; he began outlining chapters and jotting down ideas for the intriguing story that sparked in his mind, organizing his thoughts and noting the effects he wanted to achieve with all the enthusiasm of an artist. But after the initial excitement, the project began to change; page after page was discarded as hopeless, the beautiful sentences he envisioned wouldn’t come out, and his characters remained stiff and lifeless. Then all the old frustrations returned, the pains of a creator who tries hard but fails; the idea that once seemed full of passion turned to cold hard ice in his hands. He let the pen fall from his fingers and wondered how he could have ever thought he could write books. Again, the thought crossed his mind that he might accomplish something if he could just escape and join the somber crowds in the bustling London streets, far from the shadows of those dreadful hills. But that was impossible; the relative who had once promised help was contacted and expressed regret that Lucian had turned out to be a “loafer,” wasting his time writing instead of trying to make a living. Lucian felt hurt by this letter, but the parson just grinned grimly as usual. He was remembering how he signed a check many years ago, during his prosperous days, and the check was made out to this didactic relative, who was then struggling and had a grateful disposition.
The old rejected manuscript had almost passed out of his recollection. It was recalled oddly enough. He was looking over the Reader, and enjoying the admirable literary criticisms, some three months after the return of his book, when his eye was attracted by a quoted passage in one of the notices. The thought and style both wakened memory, the cadences were familiar and beloved. He read through the review from the beginning; it was a very favorable one, and pronounced the volume an immense advance on Mr. Ritson’s previous work. “Here, undoubtedly, the author has discovered a vein of pure metal,” the reviewer added, “and we predict that he will go far.” Lucian had not yet reached his father’s stage, he was unable to grin in the manner of that irreverent parson. The passage selected for high praise was taken almost word for word from the manuscript now resting in his room, the work that had not reached the high standard of Messrs. Beit & Co., who, curiously enough, were the publishers of the book reviewed in the Reader. He had a few shillings in his possession, and wrote at once to a bookseller in London for a copy of The Chorus in Green, as the author had oddly named the book. He wrote on June 21st and thought he might fairly expect to receive the interesting volume by the 24th; but the postman, true to his tradition, brought nothing for him, and in the afternoon he resolved to walk down to Caermaen, in case it might have come by a second post; or it might have been mislaid at the office; they forgot parcels sometimes, especially when the bag was heavy and the weather hot. This 24th was a sultry and oppressive day; a grey veil of cloud obscured the sky, and a vaporous mist hung heavily over the land, and fumed up from the valleys. But at five o’clock, when he started, the clouds began to break, and the sunlight suddenly streamed down through the misty air, making ways and channels of rich glory, and bright islands in the gloom. It was a pleasant and shining evening when, passing by devious back streets to avoid the barbarians (as he very rudely called the respectable inhabitants of the town), he reached the post-office; which was also the general shop.
The old rejected manuscript had almost slipped from his memory. It was brought back to mind in a strange way. He was going through the Reader, enjoying the excellent literary reviews, about three months after his book was returned to him, when he noticed a quoted passage in one of the reviews. Both the thought and the style sparked his memory; the rhythms were familiar and cherished. He read the review from the start; it was very positive and stated that the volume was a huge improvement over Mr. Ritson’s earlier work. “Here, without a doubt, the author has struck gold,” the reviewer added, “and we predict that he will go far.” Lucian had not yet reached his father’s level; he wasn’t able to smirk like that irreverent clergyman. The passage that received high praise was taken almost word-for-word from the manuscript sitting in his room, the work that hadn’t met the high standards of Messrs. Beit & Co., who, interestingly enough, were the publishers of the book reviewed in the Reader. He had a few shillings on him and immediately wrote to a bookseller in London for a copy of The Chorus in Green, as the author had strangely titled the book. He wrote on June 21st, thinking he could reasonably expect to receive the intriguing volume by the 24th; but the postman, as usual, brought nothing for him. In the afternoon, he decided to walk down to Caermaen, just in case it might have come by a later post, or perhaps it had been misplaced at the office; they sometimes forgot packages, especially when the mail bag was heavy and the weather was hot. The 24th was a sultry and oppressive day; a grey cloud cover obscured the sky, and a mist hung thickly over the land, rising from the valleys. But at five o’clock, when he set out, the clouds began to break, and sunlight suddenly streamed through the misty air, creating paths and channels of brilliant light, and bright spots in the gloom. It was a pleasant and bright evening when, taking winding back streets to avoid the locals (whom he very rudely referred to as the barbarians), he reached the post office, which also served as the general store.
“Yes, Mr. Taylor, there is something for you, sir,” said the man. “William the postman forgot to take it up this morning,” and he handed over the packet. Lucian took it under his arm and went slowly through the ragged winding lanes till he came into the country. He got over the first stile on the road, and sitting down in the shelter of a hedge, cut the strings and opened the parcel. The Chorus in Green was got up in what reviewers call a dainty manner: a bronze-green cloth, well-cut gold lettering, wide margins and black “old-face” type, all witnessed to the good taste of Messrs. Beit & Co. He cut the pages hastily and began to read. He soon found that he had wronged Mr. Ritson—that old literary hand had by no means stolen his book wholesale, as he had expected. There were about two hundred pages in the pretty little volume, and of these about ninety were Lucian’s, dovetailed into a rather different scheme with skill that was nothing short of exquisite. And Mr. Ritson’s own work was often very good; spoilt here and there for some tastes by the “cataloguing” method, a somewhat materialistic way of taking an inventory of the holy country things; but, for that very reason, contrasting to a great advantage with Lucian’s hints and dreams and note of haunting. And here and there Mr. Ritson had made little alterations in the style of the passages he had conveyed, and most of these alterations were amendments, as Lucian was obliged to confess, though he would have liked to argue one or two points with his collabourator and corrector. He lit his pipe and leant back comfortably in the hedge, thinking things over, weighing very coolly his experience of humanity, his contact with the “society” of the countryside, the affair of the The Chorus in Green, and even some little incidents that had struck him as he was walking through the streets of Caermaen that evening. At the post-office, when he was inquiring for his parcel, he had heard two old women grumbling in the street; it seemed, so far as he could make out, that both had been disappointed in much the same way. One was a Roman Catholic, hardened, and beyond the reach of conversion; she had been advised to ask alms of the priests, “who are always creeping and crawling about.” The other old sinner was a Dissenter, and, “Mr. Dixon has quite enough to do to relieve good Church people.” Mrs. Dixon, assisted by Henrietta, was, it seemed, the lady high almoner, who dispensed these charities. As she said to Mrs. Colley, they would end by keeping all the beggars in the county, and they really couldn’t afford it. A large family was an expensive thing, and the girls must have new frocks. “Mr. Dixon is always telling me and the girls that we must not demoralize the people by indiscriminate charity.” Lucian had heard of these sage counsels, and thought of them as he listened to the bitter complaints of the gaunt, hungry old women. In the back street by which he passed out of the town he saw a large “healthy” boy kicking a sick cat; the poor creature had just strength enough to crawl under an outhouse door; probably to die in torments. He did not find much satisfaction in thrashing the boy, but he did it with hearty good will. Further on, at the corner where the turnpike used to be, was a big notice, announcing a meeting at the school-room in aid of the missions to the Portuguese. “Under the Patronage of the Lord Bishop of the Diocese,” was the imposing headline; the Reverend Merivale Dixon, vicar of Caermaen, was to be in the chair, supported by Stanley Gervase, Esq., J.P., and by many of the clergy and gentry of the neighborhood. Senhor Diabo, “formerly a Romanist priest, now an evangelist in Lisbon,” would address the meeting. “Funds are urgently needed to carry on this good work,” concluded the notice. So he lay well back in the shade of the hedge, and thought whether some sort of an article could not be made by vindicating the terrible Yahoos; one might point out that they were in many respects a simple and unsophisticated race, whose faults were the result of their enslaved position, while such virtues as they had were all their own. They might be compared, he thought, much to their advantage, with more complex civilizations. There was no hint of anything like the Beit system of publishing in existence amongst them; the great Yahoo nation would surely never feed and encourage a scabby Houyhnhnm, expelled for his foulness from the horse-community, and the witty dean, in all his minuteness, had said nothing of “safe” Yahoos. On reflection, however, he did not feel quite secure of this part of his defense; he remembered that the leading brutes had favorites, who were employed in certain simple domestic offices about their masters, and it seemed doubtful whether the contemplated vindication would not break down on this point. He smiled queerly to himself as he thought of these comparisons, but his heart burned with a dull fury. Throwing back his unhappy memory, he recalled all the contempt and scorn he had suffered; as a boy he had heard the masters murmuring their disdain of him and of his desire to learn other than ordinary school work. As a young man he had suffered the insolence of these wretched people about him; their cackling laughter at his poverty jarred and grated in his ears; he saw the acrid grin of some miserable idiot woman, some creature beneath the swine in intelligence and manners, merciless, as he went by with his eyes on the dust, in his ragged clothes. He and his father seemed to pass down an avenue of jeers and contempt, and contempt from such animals as these! This putrid filth, moulded into human shape, made only to fawn on the rich and beslaver them, thinking no foulness too foul if it were done in honor of those in power and authority; and no refined cruelty of contempt too cruel if it were contempt of the poor and humble and oppressed; it was to this obscene and ghastly throng that he was something to be pointed at. And these men and women spoke of sacred things, and knelt before the awful altar of God, before the altar of tremendous fire, surrounded as they professed by Angels and Archangels and all the Company of Heaven; and in their very church they had one aisle for the rich and another for the poor. And the species was not peculiar to Caermaen; the rich business men in London and the successful brother author were probably amusing themselves at the expense of the poor struggling creature they had injured and wounded; just as the “healthy” boy had burst into a great laugh when the miserable sick cat cried out in bitter agony, and trailed its limbs slowly, as it crept away to die. Lucian looked into his own life and his own will; he saw that in spite of his follies, and his want of success, he had not been consciously malignant, he had never deliberately aided in oppression, or looked on it with enjoyment and approval, and he felt that when he lay dead beneath the earth, eaten by swarming worms, he would be in a purer company than now, when he lived amongst human creatures. And he was to call this loathsome beast, all sting and filth, brother! “I had rather call the devils my brothers,” he said in his heart, “I would fare better in hell.” Blood was in his eyes, and as he looked up the sky seemed of blood, and the earth burned with fire.
“Yes, Mr. Taylor, there’s something for you, sir,” the man said. “William the postman forgot to take it this morning,” and he handed over the package. Lucian tucked it under his arm and slowly walked through the ragged winding lanes until he reached the countryside. He climbed over the first stile on the road and sat down against a hedge, cut the strings, and opened the parcel. The Chorus in Green was presented in what reviewers would call a charming way: a bronze-green cloth cover, neatly embossed gold lettering, wide margins, and black “old-face” type, all reflecting the good taste of Messrs. Beit & Co. He quickly cut the pages and began to read. He soon realized he had misjudged Mr. Ritson—this seasoned writer hadn’t taken his book wholesale, as he had feared. The pretty little volume had about two hundred pages, of which approximately ninety were Lucian’s, skillfully woven into a different structure that was nothing short of exquisite. Mr. Ritson’s own writing was often very good; occasionally marred by the “cataloguing” approach, a somewhat materialistic way of detailing the beautiful countryside; but, for that reason, it contrasted greatly with Lucian’s hints, dreams, and evocative notes. Here and there, Mr. Ritson had made slight changes to the style of the passages he had included, most of which were improvements, as Lucian had to admit, though he wished to debate a couple of points with his collaborator and editor. He lit his pipe and leaned back comfortably against the hedge, mulling over his thoughts, coolly assessing his experience with humanity, his interactions with the local “society,” the matter of The Chorus in Green, and even some minor incidents that had caught his attention while walking through the streets of Caermaen that evening. At the post office, while he was asking about his package, he overheard two old women complaining in the street; it seemed, from what he could gather, that both had been let down in a similar way. One was a Roman Catholic, hardened and beyond conversion; she had been advised to ask the priests for alms, “who are always creeping and crawling about.” The other was a Dissenter, and, “Mr. Dixon has quite enough to do to help good Church people.” Mrs. Dixon, with Henrietta’s assistance, was apparently the lady high almoner, distributing these charities. As she told Mrs. Colley, they would end up supporting all the beggars in the county, and they really couldn’t afford it. A large family was expensive, and the girls must have new dresses. “Mr. Dixon is always telling me and the girls that we must not demoralize the people with indiscriminate charity.” Lucian had heard of this wise advice and thought of it as he listened to the bitter complaints of the shrunken, hungry old women. In the back street by which he exited the town, he saw a large “healthy” boy kicking a sick cat; the poor animal barely had the strength to crawl under an outbuilding door; likely to die in torment. He didn’t find much satisfaction in beating the boy, but he did it with great enthusiasm. Further along, at the corner where the turnpike used to be, there was a big notice announcing a meeting at the schoolroom to support the missions to the Portuguese. “Under the Patronage of the Lord Bishop of the Diocese,” proclaimed the grand headline; Reverend Merivale Dixon, vicar of Caermaen, was to chair the meeting, backed by Stanley Gervase, Esq., J.P., and many clergy and gentry from the area. Senhor Diabo, “formerly a Romanist priest, now an evangelist in Lisbon,” would speak at the meeting. “Funds are urgently needed to continue this good work,” concluded the notice. So he lay back comfortably in the shade of the hedge, contemplating whether an article could be crafted to defend the awful Yahoos; one could argue that, in many respects, they were a simple and unsophisticated race, whose faults resulted from their oppressed state, while whatever virtues they had were entirely their own. They could be compared, he thought, much to their advantage, with more complex civilizations. There was no sign of anything like the Beit publishing system among them; the great Yahoo nation would certainly never support and encourage a filthy Houyhnhnm expelled from the horse community, and the clever dean, in all his detail, had said nothing about “safe” Yahoos. On second thought, however, he didn’t feel entirely secure about this part of his argument; he remembered that the leading brutes had favorites, who were assigned simple domestic tasks with their masters, and it seemed doubtful whether the intended defense wouldn’t fail on that point. He smiled oddly to himself as he considered these comparisons, but his heart burned with a dull anger. Recalling his painful memories, he remembered all the disdain and scorn he had endured; as a boy, he had heard his teachers murmur their contempt for him and his wish to learn more than ordinary schoolwork. As a young man, he had faced the insolence of the miserable people around him; their mocking laughter at his poverty grated in his ears; he saw the nasty sneer of some wretched woman, a creature beneath swine in intelligence and manners, merciless, as he passed by with his eyes on the ground, in his ragged clothes. He and his father seemed to walk down a path of jeers and disdain, disdain from creatures like these! This putrid filth, shaped like humans, only made to fawn on the rich and degrade them, thinking no degradation too foul if done in honor of those in power; and no refined cruelty of disdain too cruel if it was contempt for the poor, humble, and oppressed; he was something to be pointed at by this ghastly and obscene crowd. And these men and women spoke of sacred things, kneeling before the terrifying altar of God, before the altar of immense fire, surrounded as they claimed by Angels and Archangels and all the Company of Heaven; and in their very church, they had one aisle for the rich and another for the poor. And this species wasn’t unique to Caermaen; the wealthy businessmen in London and the successful fellow author were likely enjoying themselves at the expense of the poor struggling person they had harmed; just as the “healthy” boy had burst into laughter when the miserable sick cat cried out in pain, dragging its limbs slowly away to die. Lucian looked into his own life and will; he saw that despite his mistakes and lack of success, he had never been intentionally malicious, he had never actively contributed to oppression, nor looked upon it with pleasure and approval, and he felt that when he lay dead beneath the earth, consumed by swarming worms, he would be in better company than he was now, living among human beings. And he was to call this loathsome creature, all venom and filth, brother! “I would rather call the devils my brothers,” he said to himself, “I would fare better in hell.” Blood was in his eyes, and as he looked up the sky appeared blood-red, and the earth blazed with fire.
The sun was sinking low on the mountain when he set out on the way again. Burrows, the doctor, coming home in his trap, met him a little lower on the road, and gave him a friendly good-night.
The sun was setting behind the mountain when he started his journey again. Burrows, the doctor, was heading home in his carriage and ran into him a bit further down the road, offering him a friendly good-night.
“A long way round on this road, isn’t it?” said the doctor. “As you have come so far, why don’t you try the short cut across the fields? You will find it easily enough; second stile on the left hand, and then go straight ahead.”
“A long way around on this road, isn’t it?” said the doctor. “Since you’ve come so far, why don’t you take the shortcut across the fields? You’ll find it easily enough; it’s the second stile on the left, and then just go straight ahead.”
He thanked Dr. Burrows and said he would try the short cut, and Burrows span on homeward. He was a gruff and honest bachelor, and often felt very sorry for the lad, and wished he could help him. As he drove on, it suddenly occurred to him that Lucian had an awful look on his face, and he was sorry he had not asked him to jump in, and to come to supper. A hearty slice of beef, with strong ale, whisky and soda afterwards, a good pipe, and certain Rabelaisian tales which the doctor had treasured for many years, would have done the poor fellow a lot of good, he was certain. He half turned round on his seat, and looked to see if Lucian were still in sight, but he had passed the corner, and the doctor drove on, shivering a little; the mists were beginning to rise from the wet banks of the river.
He thanked Dr. Burrows and said he would take the shortcut, and Burrows headed home. He was a gruff but honest bachelor who often felt bad for the kid and wished he could help him. As he drove on, it suddenly hit him that Lucian had a terrible look on his face, and he regretted not inviting him to hop in and join him for dinner. A hearty slice of beef, strong ale, whisky and soda afterward, a good smoke, and some of the Rabelaisian stories that the doctor had cherished for years would have really helped the poor guy, he was sure. He half-turned in his seat to see if Lucian was still in sight, but he had already turned the corner, so the doctor drove on, feeling a bit chilly; the mist was starting to rise from the damp riverbanks.
Lucian trailed slowly along the road, keeping a look out for the stile the doctor had mentioned. It would be a little of an adventure, he thought, to find his way by an unknown track; he knew the direction in which his home lay, and he imagined he would not have much difficulty in crossing from one stile to another. The path led him up a steep bare field, and when he was at the top, the town and the valley winding up to the north stretched before him. The river was stilled at the flood, and the yellow water, reflecting the sunset, glowed in its deep pools like dull brass. These burning pools, the level meadows fringed with shuddering reeds, the long dark sweep of the forest on the hill, were all clear and distinct, yet the light seemed to have clothed them with a new garment, even as voices from the streets of Caermaen sounded strangely, mounting up thin with the smoke. There beneath him lay the huddled cluster of Caermaen, the ragged and uneven roofs that marked the winding and sordid streets, here and there a pointed gable rising above its meaner fellows; beyond he recognized the piled mounds that marked the circle of the amphitheatre, and the dark edge of trees that grew where the Roman wall whitened and waxed old beneath the frosts and rains of eighteen hundred years. Thin and strange, mingled together, the voices came up to him on the hill; it was as if an outland race inhabited the ruined city and talked in a strange language of strange and terrible things. The sun had slid down the sky, and hung quivering over the huge dark dome of the mountain like a burnt sacrifice, and then suddenly vanished. In the afterglow the clouds began to writhe and turn scarlet, and shone so strangely reflected in the pools of the snake-like river, that one would have said the still waters stirred, the fleeting and changing of the clouds seeming to quicken the stream, as if it bubbled and sent up gouts of blood. But already about the town the darkness was forming; fast, fast the shadows crept upon it from the forest, and from all sides banks and wreaths of curling mist were gathering, as if a ghostly leaguer were being built up against the city, and the strange race who lived in its streets. Suddenly there burst out from the stillness the clear and piercing music of the réveillé, calling, recalling, iterated, reiterated, and ending with one long high fierce shrill note with which the steep hills rang. Perhaps a boy in the school band was practicing on his bugle, but for Lucian it was magic. For him it was the note of the Roman trumpet, tuba mirum spargens sonum, filling all the hollow valley with its command, reverberated in dark places in the far forest, and resonant in the old graveyards without the walls. In his imagination he saw the earthen gates of the tombs broken open, and the serried legion swarming to the eagles. Century by century they passed by; they rose, dripping, from the river bed, they rose from the level, their armor shone in the quiet orchard, they gathered in ranks and companies from the cemetery, and as the trumpet sounded, the hill fort above the town gave up its dead. By hundreds and thousands the ghostly battle surged about the standard, behind the quaking mist, ready to march against the mouldering walls they had built so many years before.
Lucian walked slowly along the road, keeping an eye out for the stile the doctor had mentioned. He thought it would be a bit of an adventure to navigate an unfamiliar path; he knew which way his home was and figured he wouldn't have much trouble crossing from one stile to another. The path took him up a steep, bare field, and when he reached the top, the town and the valley winding north lay before him. The river was calm from the flood, and the yellow water, reflecting the sunset, shone in its deep pools like dull brass. Those glowing pools, the flat meadows lined with quivering reeds, and the long, dark line of forest on the hill were all clear and distinct, yet the light seemed to have put a new layer over them, just like the strange sounds from the streets of Caermaen floated up thinly with the smoke. Below him lay the huddled group of Caermaen, the jagged and uneven roofs marking the winding and shabby streets, with a pointed gable rising above the lesser ones here and there; beyond that, he recognized the mounds that outlined the circle of the amphitheater, and the dark line of trees growing where the Roman wall had aged and worn under eighteen hundred years of frost and rain. Thin and eerie, the intertwined voices rose to him on the hill; it felt like an outlandish race inhabited the ruined city, speaking a strange language about bizarre and frightening things. The sun had dipped down the sky, hanging flickering over the huge dark dome of the mountain like a burnt offering, before suddenly disappearing. In the afterglow, the clouds began to twist and turn scarlet, shining oddly reflected in the pools of the winding river, giving the impression that the still waters were moving, as the shifting clouds seemed to quicken the stream, as if it bubbled and spewed out gouts of blood. But darkness was already settling around the town; fast, the shadows crept in from the forest, and from all sides, banks and wreaths of curling mist formed, as if a ghostly siege were being set up against the city and the strange people who lived in its streets. Suddenly, from the stillness, the clear and piercing sound of the réveillé burst forth, calling, repeating, and culminating in one long, high, fierce, shrill note that echoed off the steep hills. Maybe a boy in the school band was practicing his bugle, but for Lucian, it felt magical. For him, it was the sound of the Roman trumpet, tuba mirum spargens sonum, filling the hollow valley with its command, echoing in dark corners of the distant forest, and resonating in the old graveyards outside the walls. In his imagination, he saw the earthen gates of the tombs burst open, and the assembled legion rush to the eagles. Century after century they passed by; they emerged, dripping, from the riverbed, they rose from the ground, their armor gleaming in the quiet orchard, gathering in ranks and groups from the cemetery, and as the trumpet sounded, the hill fort above the town released its dead. By the hundreds and thousands, the ghostly battle swarmed around the standard, behind the quaking mist, ready to march against the crumbling walls they had built so many years ago.
He turned sharply; it was growing very dark, and he was afraid of missing his way. At first the path led him by the verge of a wood; there was a noise of rustling and murmuring from the trees as if they were taking evil counsel together. A high hedge shut out the sight of the darkening valley, and he stumbled on mechanically, without taking much note of the turnings of the track, and when he came out from the wood shadow to the open country, he stood for a moment quite bewildered and uncertain. A dark wild twilight country lay before him, confused dim shapes of trees near at hand, and a hollow below his feet, and the further hills and woods were dimmer, and all the air was very still. Suddenly the darkness about him glowed; a furnace fire had shot up on the mountain, and for a moment the little world of the woodside and the steep hill shone in a pale light, and he thought he saw his path beaten out in the turf before him. The great flame sank down to a red glint of fire, and it led him on down the ragged slope, his feet striking against ridges of ground, and falling from beneath him at a sudden dip. The bramble bushes shot out long prickly vines, amongst which he was entangled, and lower he was held back by wet bubbling earth. He had descended into a dark and shady valley, beset and tapestried with gloomy thickets; the weird wood noises were the only sounds, strange, unutterable mutterings, dismal, inarticulate. He pushed on in what he hoped was the right direction, stumbling from stile to gate, peering through mist and shadow, and still vainly seeking for any known landmark. Presently another sound broke upon the grim air, the murmur of water poured over stones, gurgling against the old misshapen roots of trees, and running clear in a deep channel. He passed into the chill breath of the brook, and almost fancied he heard two voices speaking in its murmur; there seemed a ceaseless utterance of words, an endless argument. With a mood of horror pressing on him, he listened to the noise of waters, and the wild fancy seized him that he was not deceived, that two unknown beings stood together there in the darkness and tried the balances of his life, and spoke his doom. The hour in the matted thicket rushed over the great bridge of years to his thought; he had sinned against the earth, and the earth trembled and shook for vengeance. He stayed still for a moment, quivering with fear, and at last went on blindly, no longer caring for the path, if only he might escape from the toils of that dismal shuddering hollow. As he plunged through the hedges the bristling thorns tore his face and hands; he fell amongst stinging-nettles and was pricked as he beat out his way amidst the gorse. He raced headlong, his head over his shoulder, through a windy wood, bare of undergrowth; there lay about the ground mouldering stumps, the relics of trees that had thundered to their fall, crashing and tearing to earth, long ago; and from these remains there flowed out a pale thin radiance, filling the spaces of the sounding wood with a dream of light. He had lost all count of the track; he felt he had fled for hours, climbing and descending, and yet not advancing; it was as if he stood still and the shadows of the land went by, in a vision. But at last a hedge, high and straggling, rose before him, and as he broke through it, his feet slipped, and he fell headlong down a steep bank into a lane. He lay still, half-stunned, for a moment, and then rising unsteadily, he looked desperately into the darkness before him, uncertain and bewildered. In front it was black as a midnight cellar, and he turned about, and saw a glint in the distance, as if a candle were flickering in a farm-house window. He began to walk with trembling feet towards the light, when suddenly something pale started out from the shadows before him, and seemed to swim and float down the air. He was going down hill, and he hastened onwards, and he could see the bars of a stile framed dimly against the sky, and the figure still advanced with that gliding motion. Then, as the road declined to the valley, the landmark he had been seeking appeared. To his right there surged up in the darkness the darker summit of the Roman fort, and the streaming fire of the great full moon glowed through the bars of the wizard oaks, and made a halo shine about the hill. He was now quite close to the white appearance, and saw that it was only a woman walking swiftly down the lane; the floating movement was an effect due to the somber air and the moon’s glamour. At the gate, where he had spent so many hours gazing at the fort, they walked foot to foot, and he saw it was Annie Morgan.
He turned sharply; it was getting very dark, and he was worried about losing his way. At first, the path ran along the edge of a forest; he could hear rustling and murmuring from the trees, as if they were whispering something sinister together. A tall hedge blocked his view of the darkening valley, and he stumbled forward mechanically, barely registering the twists and turns of the trail. When he finally stepped out from the shadows of the trees into open country, he paused for a moment, feeling confused and uncertain. A dark, wild twilight landscape lay before him, with indistinct shapes of trees close by and a hollow ground beneath him, while the distant hills and woods faded into the gloom. The air was very still. Suddenly, the darkness around him lit up; a bright fire had flared up on the mountain, momentarily illuminating the small world at the woodside and the steep hill in a pale light, and he thought he could see his path marked out in the grass ahead. The great flame dipped down to a red glow and guided him down the rugged slope, where his feet hit uneven ground and he stumbled due to sudden dips. The thorny bushes stretched out long, prickly vines, tangling him, and the wet, squishy earth held him back. He had entered a dark, shady valley, filled with gloomy thickets; the strange noises of the woods were the only sounds—their eerie, inarticulate murmurs. He pressed on, hoping he was heading in the right direction, stumbling from stile to gate, peering through mist and shadow, still searching in vain for any familiar landmark. Soon, another sound broke the eerie silence—the rush of water flowing over stones, gurgling against the old, twisted roots of trees as it ran clear in a deep channel. He stepped into the chilly air of the brook and almost imagined he heard two voices speaking in its flow; it felt like an endless argument. As horror washed over him, he listened to the sound of the water, haunted by the idea that he wasn’t mistaken, that two unknown beings stood there in the darkness, weighing his life and pronouncing his fate. The hours in the tangled thicket rushed over the years in his mind; he had wronged the earth, and it trembled for vengeance. He froze for a moment, shaking with fear, and then stumbled on blindly, no longer caring about the path, only wanting to escape the grip of that dismal, shuddering hollow. As he pushed through the hedges, the sharp thorns scratched his face and hands; he fell into stinging nettles and was pricked as he fought his way through the gorse. He rushed ahead, looking back over his shoulder, through a windy wood devoid of undergrowth; the ground was littered with decaying stumps, remnants of trees that had crashed down long ago, and from these remains flowed a pale, thin light, filling the woods with a dreamlike glow. He had lost all sense of direction; it felt like he had been running for hours, climbing and descending, but not making any real progress—it was as if he stood still while the shadows of the land flowed past him in a vision. But finally, a high, tangled hedge loomed before him, and as he broke through it, his feet slipped, and he fell headfirst down a steep bank into a lane. He lay still, half-stunned for a moment, then rose unsteadily, looking desperately into the darkness ahead, feeling lost and confused. In front of him, it was as dark as a midnight cellar. He turned around and saw a glow in the distance, like a candle flickering in a farmhouse window. He started walking toward the light on trembling legs when suddenly something pale emerged from the shadows in front of him, gliding and floating through the air. He was moving downhill now, hastening forward; he could make out the bars of a stile faintly framed against the sky, and the figure continued to advance with that floating motion. Then, as the road sloped down into the valley, the landmark he had been looking for finally came into view. To his right, the darker outline of the Roman fort rose up in the darkness, and the radiant light of the full moon glowed through the twisted branches of the ancient oaks, casting a halo around the hill. He was now very close to the white figure and realized it was just a woman walking quickly down the lane; the floating effect was due to the eerie light and shadows. At the gate, where he had spent so many hours staring at the fort, they met face to face, and he saw that it was Annie Morgan.
“Good evening, Master Lucian,” said the girl, “it’s very dark, sir, indeed.”
“Good evening, Master Lucian,” the girl said, “it’s really dark, sir.”
“Good evening, Annie,” he answered, calling her by her name for the first time, and he saw that she smiled with pleasure. “You are out late, aren’t you?”
“Good evening, Annie,” he replied, using her name for the first time, and he noticed her smile with delight. “You’re out late, aren’t you?”
“Yes, sir; but I’ve been taking a bit of supper to old Mrs. Gibbon. She’s been very poorly the last few days, and there’s nobody to do anything for her.”
“Yes, sir; but I’ve been bringing some dinner to old Mrs. Gibbon. She’s been really sick the last few days, and there’s no one to help her.”
Then there were really people who helped one another; kindness and pity were not mere myths, fictions of “society,” as useful as Doe and Roe, and as non-existent. The thought struck Lucian with a shock; the evening’s passion and delirium, the wild walk and physical fatigue had almost shattered him in body and mind. He was “degenerate,” decadent, and the rough rains and blustering winds of life, which a stronger man would have laughed at and enjoyed, were to him “hail-storms and fire-showers.” After all, Messrs. Beit, the publishers, were only sharp men of business, and these terrible Dixons and Gervases and Colleys merely the ordinary limited clergy and gentry of a quiet country town; sturdier sense would have dismissed Dixon as an old humbug, Stanley Gervase, Esquire, J.P., as a “bit of a bounder,” and the ladies as “rather a shoddy lot.” But he was walking slowly now in painful silence, his heavy, lagging feet striking against the loose stones. He was not thinking of the girl beside him; only something seemed to swell and grow and swell within his heart; it was all the torture of his days, weary hopes and weary disappointment, scorn rankling and throbbing, and the thought “I had rather call the devils my brothers and live with them in hell.” He choked and gasped for breath, and felt involuntary muscles working in his face, and the impulses of a madman stirring him; he himself was in truth the realization of the vision of Caermaen that night, a city with mouldering walls beset by the ghostly legion. Life and the world and the laws of the sunlight had passed away, and the resurrection and kingdom of the dead began. The Celt assailed him, becoming from the weird wood he called the world, and his far-off ancestors, the “little people,” crept out of their caves, muttering charms and incantations in hissing inhuman speech; he was beleaguered by desires that had slept in his race for ages.
Then there were actually people who helped each other; kindness and compassion weren’t just myths, fictions of “society,” as useful as Doe and Roe, and just as non-existent. The thought hit Lucian like a jolt; the evening’s passion and craziness, the wild walk and physical exhaustion had nearly broken him physically and mentally. He felt “degenerate,” decadent, and the harsh rains and biting winds of life, which a stronger man might have laughed at and enjoyed, felt to him like “hailstorms and fire showers.” After all, Messrs. Beit, the publishers, were just shrewd businessmen, and these awful Dixons and Gervases and Colleys were merely the usual limited clergy and gentry of a quiet country town; a stronger sense would have dismissed Dixon as an old fraud, Stanley Gervase, Esquire, J.P., as a “bit of a jerk,” and the ladies as “kind of a shabby group.” But he was now walking slowly in painful silence, his heavy, dragging feet striking against the loose stones. He wasn’t thinking about the girl next to him; instead, something seemed to swell and grow within his heart; it was all the agony of his days, exhausted hopes and weary disappointments, scorn simmering and pulsing, and the thought, “I’d rather call the devils my brothers and live with them in hell.” He choked and gasped for air, feeling involuntary muscles twitching in his face, and the urges of a madman stirring within him; he was, in truth, the embodiment of the vision of Caermaen that night, a city with crumbling walls besieged by a ghostly army. Life and the world and the laws of sunlight had faded away, and the resurrection and kingdom of the dead had begun. The Celt attacked him, emerging from the strange wood he called the world, and his distant ancestors, the “little people,” crawled out of their caves, muttering spells and incantations in hissing inhuman language; he was surrounded by desires that had lain dormant in his bloodline for ages.
“I am afraid you are very tired, Master Lucian. Would you like me to give you my hand over this rough bit?”
“I’m afraid you’re really tired, Master Lucian. Would you like me to help you over this rough patch?”
He had stumbled against a great round stone and had nearly fallen. The woman’s hand sought his in the darkness; as he felt the touch of the soft warm flesh he moaned, and a pang shot through his arm to his heart. He looked up and found he had only walked a few paces since Annie had spoken; he had thought they had wandered for hours together. The moon was just mounting above the oaks, and the halo round the dark hill brightened. He stopped short, and keeping his hold of Annie’s hand, looked into her face. A hazy glory of moonlight shone around them and lit up their eyes. He had not greatly altered since his boyhood; his face was pale olive in colour, thin and oval; marks of pain had gathered about the eyes, and his black hair was already stricken with grey. But the eager, curious gaze still remained, and what he saw before him lit up his sadness with a new fire. She stopped too, and did not offer to draw away, but looked back with all her heart. They were alike in many ways; her skin was also of that olive colour, but her face was sweet as a beautiful summer night, and her black eyes showed no dimness, and the smile on the scarlet lips was like a flame when it brightens a dark and lonely land.
He tripped over a large round stone and almost fell. The woman's hand sought his in the darkness; as he felt the soft warmth of her skin, he groaned, and a sharp sensation shot through his arm to his heart. He looked up and realized he had only taken a few steps since Annie spoke; he thought they had been wandering for hours. The moon was just rising above the oaks, and the halo around the dark hill grew brighter. He stopped suddenly, holding onto Annie’s hand, and looked into her face. A hazy glow of moonlight surrounded them and illuminated their eyes. He hadn’t changed much since he was a boy; his face was pale olive, thin and oval; signs of pain gathered around his eyes, and his black hair was already streaked with grey. But the eager, curious look still remained, and what he saw before him sparked a new flame in his sadness. She stopped as well, not pulling away, but looking back at him with all her heart. They shared many similarities; her skin was also that olive color, but her face was as sweet as a beautiful summer night, her black eyes showed no dullness, and the smile on her scarlet lips was like a flame brightening a dark, lonely place.
“You are sorely tired, Master Lucian, let us sit down here by the gate.”
“You're really tired, Master Lucian, let's sit down here by the gate.”
It was Lucian who spoke next: “My dear, my dear.” And their lips were together again, and their arms locked together, each holding the other fast. And then the poor lad let his head sink down on his sweetheart’s breast, and burst into a passion of weeping. The tears streamed down his face, and he shook with sobbing, in the happiest moment that he had ever lived. The woman bent over him and tried to comfort him, but his tears were his consolation and his triumph. Annie was whispering to him, her hand laid on his heart; she was whispering beautiful, wonderful words, that soothed him as a song. He did not know what they meant.
It was Lucian who spoke next: “My dear, my dear.” Then their lips met again, and their arms wrapped around each other, holding each other tightly. The poor guy let his head drop onto his sweetheart’s chest and broke down in tears. Tears streamed down his face as he shook with sobs, experiencing the happiest moment of his life. The woman leaned over him, trying to comfort him, but his tears were his solace and his victory. Annie whispered to him, her hand resting on his heart; she murmured beautiful, wonderful words that calmed him like a song. He didn’t understand what they meant.
“Annie, dear, dear Annie, what are you saying to me? I have never heard such beautiful words. Tell me, Annie, what do they mean?”
“Annie, my dear, what are you saying to me? I've never heard such beautiful words. Please, Annie, what do they mean?”
She laughed, and said it was only nonsense that the nurses sang to the children.
She laughed and said it was just nonsense that the nurses sang to the kids.
“No, no, you are not to call me Master Lucian any more,” he said, when they parted, “you must call me Lucian; and I, I worship you, my dear Annie.”
“No, no, you don’t need to call me Master Lucian anymore,” he said when they parted. “You should just call me Lucian; and I, I adore you, my dear Annie.”
He fell down before her, embracing her knees, and adored, and she allowed him, and confirmed his worship. He followed slowly after her, passing the path which led to her home with a longing glance. Nobody saw any difference in Lucian when he reached the rectory. He came in with his usual dreamy indifference, and told how he had lost his way by trying the short cut. He said he had met Dr. Burrows on the road, and that he had recommended the path by the fields. Then, as dully as if he had been reading some story out of a newspaper, he gave his father the outlines of the Beit case, producing the pretty little book called The Chorus in Green. The parson listened in amazement.
He fell down in front of her, gripping her knees, and worshiped her, and she let him, affirming his devotion. He followed her slowly, glancing back at the path that led to her home with a sense of longing. No one noticed anything different about Lucian when he arrived at the rectory. He walked in with his usual dreamy indifference and explained that he had gotten lost while trying to take a shortcut. He mentioned that he had run into Dr. Burrows on the road, and that he had suggested the path through the fields. Then, as flatly as if he had been reading a story from a newspaper, he briefed his father on the Beit case, holding up the pretty little book titled The Chorus in Green. The parson listened in amazement.
“You mean to tell me that you wrote this book?” he said. He was quite roused.
“You’re telling me that you wrote this book?” he said. He was really fired up.
“No; not all of it. Look; that bit is mine, and that; and the beginning of this chapter. Nearly the whole of the third chapter is by me.”
“No; not all of it. Look; that part is mine, and that part; and the start of this chapter. Almost the entire third chapter is by me.”
He closed the book without interest, and indeed he felt astonished at his father’s excitement. The incident seemed to him unimportant.
He closed the book without any interest and felt surprised by his father's excitement. To him, the incident seemed trivial.
“And you say that eighty or ninety pages of this book are yours, and these scoundrels have stolen your work?”
“And you’re claiming that eighty or ninety pages of this book are yours, and these crooks have taken your work?”
“Well, I suppose they have. I’ll fetch the manuscript, if you would like to look at it.”
“Well, I guess they have. I’ll get the manuscript if you want to check it out.”
The manuscript was duly produced, wrapped in brown paper, with Messrs.
Beit’s address label on it, and the post-office dated stamps.
The manuscript was properly prepared, wrapped in brown paper, with Mr. Beit's address label on it, and the post office's date stamps.
“And the other book has been out a month.” The parson, forgetting the sacerdotal office, and his good habit of grinning, swore at Messrs. Beit and Mr. Ritson, calling them damned thieves, and then began to read the manuscript, and to compare it with the printed book.
“And the other book has been out for a month.” The pastor, forgetting his religious duties and his usual habit of smiling, cursed Messrs. Beit and Mr. Ritson, calling them damn thieves, and then started to read the manuscript and compare it to the printed book.
“Why, it’s splendid work. My poor fellow,” he said after a while, “I had no notion you could write so well. I used to think of such things in the old days at Oxford; ‘old Bill,’ the tutor, used to praise my essays, but I never wrote anything like this. And this infernal ruffian of a Ritson has taken all your best things and mixed them up with his own rot to make it go down. Of course you’ll expose the gang?”
“Wow, this is amazing work. My poor friend,” he said after a moment, “I had no idea you could write so well. I used to think about such things back in my days at Oxford; ‘old Bill,’ our tutor, used to praise my essays, but I never wrote anything like this. And this damn thug Ritson has taken all your best stuff and mixed it with his own nonsense to make it more appealing. Of course, you’ll call out the group?”
Lucian was mildly amused; he couldn’t enter into his father’s feelings at all. He sat smoking in one of the old easy chairs, taking the rare relish of a hot grog with his pipe, and gazing out of his dreamy eyes at the violent old parson. He was pleased that his father liked his book, because he knew him to be a deep and sober scholar and a cool judge of good letters; but he laughed to himself when he saw the magic of print. The parson had expressed no wish to read the manuscript when it came back in disgrace; he had merely grinned, said something about boomerangs, and quoted Horace with relish. Whereas now, before the book in its neat case, lettered with another man’s name, his approbation of the writing and his disapproval of the “scoundrels,” as he called them, were loudly expressed, and, though a good smoker, he blew and puffed vehemently at his pipe.
Lucian was somewhat amused; he just couldn’t relate to his father’s feelings at all. He sat smoking in one of the old armchairs, enjoying a hot grog with his pipe, and gazing dreamily at the fiery old parson. He was glad his father liked his book because he knew his dad was a thoughtful scholar and a sharp judge of good writing; but he chuckled to himself watching the magic of print. The parson hadn’t shown any interest in reading the manuscript when it returned in disgrace; he had simply grinned, mentioned something about boomerangs, and quoted Horace with glee. Yet now, in front of the book in its neat case, marked with another man’s name, his approval of the writing and his disapproval of the “scoundrels,” as he called them, were loudly voiced, and, although he was a good smoker, he puffed aggressively at his pipe.
“You’ll expose the rascals, of course, won’t you?” he said again.
“You’ll expose the troublemakers, right?” he asked again.
“Oh no, I think not. It really doesn’t matter much, does it? After all, there are some very weak things in the book; doesn’t it strike you as ‘young?’ I have been thinking of another plan, but I haven’t done much with it lately. But I believe I’ve got hold of a really good idea this time, and if I can manage to see the heart of it I hope to turn out a manuscript worth stealing. But it’s so hard to get at the core of an idea—the heart, as I call it,” he went on after a pause. “It’s like having a box you can’t open, though you know there’s something wonderful inside. But I do believe I’ve a fine thing in my hands, and I mean to try my best to work it.”
“Oh no, I don’t think so. It really doesn’t matter much, does it? After all, there are some pretty weak things in the book; doesn’t it seem ‘young’ to you? I’ve been thinking of another plan, but I haven’t done much with it lately. However, I believe I’ve come up with a really good idea this time, and if I can figure out what it’s really about, I hope to create a manuscript that’s worth stealing. But it’s so hard to get to the core of an idea—the heart, as I call it,” he continued after a pause. “It’s like having a box you can’t open, even though you know there’s something amazing inside. But I really believe I have something great in my hands, and I’m determined to try my best to develop it.”
Lucian talked with enthusiasm now, but his father, on his side, could not share these ardors. It was his part to be astonished at excitement over a book that was not even begun, the mere ghost of a book flitting elusive in the world of unborn masterpieces and failures. He had loved good letters, but he shared unconsciously in the general belief that literary attempt is always pitiful, though he did not subscribe to the other half of the popular faith—that literary success is a matter of very little importance. He thought well of books, but only of printed books; in manuscripts he put no faith, and the paulo-post-futurum tense he could not in any manner conjugate. He returned once more to the topic of palpable interest.
Lucian spoke with excitement now, but his father couldn't share in that enthusiasm. He was left wondering at the excitement over a book that hadn't even started, just a fleeting idea of a book existing in the realm of unwritten masterpieces and failures. He appreciated good literature, but he unconsciously aligned with the common belief that attempting to write is usually disappointing, although he didn't agree with the other part of popular opinion—that achieving literary success doesn’t matter much. He thought highly of books, but only of published ones; he had no faith in manuscripts, and he couldn't make sense of the paulo-post-futurum tense in any way. He shifted back to discussing something that truly interested him.
“But about this dirty trick these fellows have played on you. You won’t sit quietly and bear it, surely? It’s only a question of writing to the papers.”
“But about this dirty trick these guys have pulled on you. You’re not going to just sit back and take it, right? It’s just a matter of writing to the newspapers.”
“They wouldn’t put the letter in. And if they did, I should only get laughed at. Some time ago a man wrote to the Reader, complaining of his play being stolen. He said that he had sent a little one-act comedy to Burleigh, the great dramatist, asking for his advice. Burleigh gave his advice and took the idea for his own very successful play. So the man said, and I daresay it was true enough. But the victim got nothing by his complaint. ‘A pretty state of things,’ everybody said. ‘Here’s a Mr. Tomson, that no one has ever heard of, bothers Burleigh with his rubbish, and then accuses him of petty larceny. Is it likely that a man of Burleigh’s position, a playwright who can make his five thousand a year easily, would borrow from an unknown Tomson?’ I should think it very likely, indeed,” Lucian went on, chuckling, “but that was their verdict. No; I don’t think I’ll write to the papers.”
“They wouldn’t publish the letter. And if they did, I’d just get laughed at. Some time ago, a guy wrote to the Reader, complaining that his play was stolen. He claimed he had sent a short one-act comedy to Burleigh, the famous playwright, asking for his feedback. Burleigh gave his advice and then took the idea for his own very successful play. So the guy said, and I suppose it was true enough. But the guy didn’t get anything from his complaint. ‘What a ridiculous situation,’ everyone said. ‘Here’s Mr. Tomson, who no one has heard of, bothering Burleigh with his nonsense and then accusing him of stealing. Is it possible that someone like Burleigh, a playwright who easily makes five thousand a year, would steal from an unknown Tomson?’ I think it’s very likely, actually,” Lucian continued, laughing, “but that was their conclusion. No; I don’t think I’ll write to the papers.”
“Well, well, my boy, I suppose you know your own business best. I think you are mistaken, but you must do as you like.”
“Well, well, my boy, I guess you know what’s best for you. I think you’re wrong, but you should do what you want.”
“It’s all so unimportant,” said Lucian, and he really thought so. He had sweeter things to dream of, and desired no communion of feeling with that madman who had left Caermaen some few hours before. He felt he had made a fool of himself, he was ashamed to think of the fatuity of which he had been guilty, such boiling hatred was not only wicked, but absurd. A man could do no good who put himself into a position of such violent antagonism against his fellow-creatures; so Lucian rebuked his heart, saying that he was old enough to know better. But he remembered that he had sweeter things to dream of; there was a secret ecstasy that he treasured and locked tight away, as a joy too exquisite even for thought till he was quite alone; and then there was that scheme for a new book that he had laid down hopelessly some time ago; it seemed to have arisen into life again within the last hour; he understood that he had started on a false tack, he had taken the wrong aspect of his idea. Of course the thing couldn’t be written in that way; it was like trying to read a page turned upside down; and he saw those characters he had vainly sought suddenly disambushed, and a splendid inevitable sequence of events unrolled before him.
“It’s all so unimportant,” Lucian said, and he truly believed it. He had better things to dream about and didn’t want to share any feelings with that madman who had left Caermaen a few hours earlier. He felt foolish and was ashamed to think about how naïve he had been; such intense hatred was not only wrong but ridiculous. A person couldn’t do any good if they positioned themselves in such strong opposition to their fellow human beings; so Lucian scolded his heart, reminding himself that he was old enough to know better. But he recalled that he had better things to dream about; there was a secret happiness he cherished and kept locked away, a joy too incredible even to think about until he was completely alone; and then there was that idea for a new book that he had abandoned hopelessly some time ago; it seemed to have come back to life in the last hour; he realized that he had started off on the wrong path, he had misunderstood his idea. Obviously, it couldn’t be written that way; it was like trying to read a page turned upside down; and he saw those characters he had unsuccessfully searched for suddenly revealed, and a magnificent inevitable series of events unfolded before him.
It was a true resurrection; the dry plot he had constructed revealed itself as a living thing, stirring and mysterious, and warm as life itself. The parson was smoking stolidly to all appearance, but in reality he was full of amazement at his own son, and now and again he slipped sly furtive glances towards the tranquil young man in the arm-chair by the empty hearth. In the first place, Mr. Taylor was genuinely impressed by what he had read of Lucian’s work; he had so long been accustomed to look upon all effort as futile that success amazed him. In the abstract, of course, he was prepared to admit that some people did write well and got published and made money, just as other persons successfully backed an outsider at heavy odds; but it had seemed as improbable that Lucian should show even the beginnings of achievement in one direction as in the other. Then the boy evidently cared so little about it; he did not appear to be proud of being worth robbing, nor was he angry with the robbers.
It was a true resurrection; the dry plot he had created turned out to be a living thing, stirring and mysterious, and warm as life itself. The parson seemed to be smoking calmly, but in reality, he was filled with amazement at his own son, and now and then he cast sly, furtive glances at the calm young man in the armchair by the empty hearth. First of all, Mr. Taylor was genuinely impressed by what he had read of Lucian’s work; he had been so used to seeing all effort as pointless that success astonished him. In theory, of course, he was willing to accept that some people wrote well, got published, and made money, just as others successfully placed bets on outsiders at long odds; but it had seemed just as unlikely that Lucian would show any signs of achievement in one area as in the other. Moreover, the boy clearly cared very little about it; he didn't seem proud of being someone worth robbing, nor was he upset with the robbers.
He sat back luxuriously in the disreputable old chair, drawing long slow wreaths of smoke, tasting his whisky from time to time, evidently well at ease with himself. The father saw him smile, and it suddenly dawned upon him that his son was very handsome; he had such kind gentle eyes and a kind mouth, and his pale cheeks were flushed like a girl’s. Mr. Taylor felt moved. What a harmless young fellow Lucian had been; no doubt a little queer and different from others, but wholly inoffensive and patient under disappointment. And Miss Deacon, her contribution to the evening’s discussion had been characteristic; she had remarked, firstly, that writing was a very unsettling occupation, and secondly, that it was extremely foolish to entrust one’s property to people of whom one knew nothing. Father and son had smiled together at these observations, which were probably true enough. Mr. Taylor at last left Lucian along; he shook hands with a good deal of respect, and said, almost deferentially:
He settled back comfortably in the shabby old chair, exhaling long, slow puffs of smoke and sipping his whisky occasionally, clearly at ease with himself. The father noticed him smile and suddenly realized that his son was quite handsome; he had such kind, gentle eyes and a warm smile, and his pale cheeks were flushed like a girl's. Mr. Taylor felt a wave of emotion. What a harmless young man Lucian had been; a little odd and different from others, but completely harmless and patient despite his disappointments. And Miss Deacon’s contribution to the evening's conversation was typical; she had commented, first, that writing was a very unsettling job, and second, that it was incredibly foolish to trust your belongings to people you didn’t know. Father and son shared a smile at these remarks, which were probably pretty accurate. Mr. Taylor eventually left Lucian alone; he shook his hand with a notable respect and said, almost deferentially:
“You mustn’t work too hard, old fellow. I wouldn’t stay up too late, if I were you, after that long walk. You must have gone miles out of your way.”
“You shouldn’t work too hard, my friend. I wouldn’t stay up too late if I were you, after that long walk. You must have gone miles out of your way.”
“I’m not tired now, though. I feel as if I could write my new book on the spot”; and the young man laughed a gay sweet laugh that struck the father as a new note in his son’s life.
“I’m not tired right now, though. I feel like I could write my new book right here”; and the young man laughed a cheerful, sweet laugh that struck the father as a fresh change in his son’s life.
He sat still a moment after his father had left the room. He cherished his chief treasure of thought in its secret place; he would not enjoy it yet. He drew up a chair to the table at which he wrote or tried to write, and began taking pens and paper from the drawer. There was a great pile of ruled paper there; all of it used, on one side, and signifying many hours of desperate scribbling, of heart-searching and rack of his brain; an array of poor, eager lines written by a waning fire with waning hope; all useless and abandoned. He took up the sheets cheerfully, and began in delicious idleness to look over these fruitless efforts. A page caught his attention; he remembered how he wrote it while a November storm was dashing against the panes; and there was another, with a queer blot in one corner; he had got up from his chair and looked out, and all the earth was white fairyland, and the snowflakes whirled round and round in the wind. Then he saw the chapter begun of a night in March: a great gale blew that night and rooted up one of the ancient yews in the churchyard. He had heard the trees shrieking in the woods, and the long wail of the wind, and across the heaven a white moon fled awfully before the streaming clouds. And all these poor abandoned pages now seemed sweet, and past unhappiness was transmuted into happiness, and the nights of toil were holy. He turned over half a dozen leaves and began to sketch out the outlines of the new book on the unused pages; running out a skeleton plan on one page, and dotting fancies, suggestions, hints on others. He wrote rapidly, overjoyed to find that loving phrases grew under his pen; a particular scene he had imagined filled him with desire; he gave his hand free course, and saw the written work glowing; and action and all the heat of existence quickened and beat on the wet page. Happy fancies took shape in happier words, and when at last he leant back in his chair he felt the stir and rush of the story as if it had been some portion of his own life. He read over what he had done with a renewed pleasure in the nimble and flowing workmanship, and as he put the little pile of manuscript tenderly in the drawer he paused to enjoy the anticipation of tomorrow’s labour.
He sat still for a moment after his father left the room. He treasured his main idea in its secret place; he wasn't ready to enjoy it yet. He pulled up a chair to the table where he wrote—or tried to write—and started taking pens and paper from the drawer. There was a huge stack of ruled paper there; all of it used on one side, representing countless hours of desperate scribbling, soul searching, and mental strain; a collection of poor, eager lines written by a fading fire with fading hope; all useless and abandoned. He picked up the sheets cheerfully and began to casually look over these fruitless efforts. A page caught his eye; he remembered writing it during a November storm that battered against the windows; there was another page with a weird blot in one corner; he had gotten up from his chair to look outside, and the whole world was a white fairyland, snowflakes swirling in the wind. Then he came across the start of a chapter from a March night: a powerful storm blew that night and uprooted one of the ancient yew trees in the churchyard. He had heard the trees screaming in the woods, and the long wail of the wind, while a white moon fled dramatically across the streaming clouds. And all these poor abandoned pages now felt sweet, turning past unhappiness into happiness, making the nights of hard work seem sacred. He flipped through half a dozen sheets and began sketching out the outlines of the new book on the blank pages; drafting a skeleton plan on one page and jotting down ideas, suggestions, and hints on others. He wrote quickly, thrilled to see loving phrases flowing from his pen; a particular scene he imagined filled him with longing; he let his hand move freely and saw the work glowing on the page, with action and the energy of life pulsing on the wet paper. Happy ideas transformed into even happier words, and when he finally leaned back in his chair, he felt the movement and momentum of the story as if it were part of his own life. He read over what he had written with fresh enjoyment of the smooth and flowing craftsmanship, and as he gently put the small stack of manuscript in the drawer, he paused to savor the anticipation of tomorrow’s work.
And then—but the rest of the night was given to tender and delicious things, and when he went up to bed a scarlet dawn was streaming from the east.
And then—but the rest of the night was filled with sweet and wonderful moments, and when he went up to bed, a bright red dawn was shining from the east.
III.
For days Lucian lay in a swoon of pleasure, smiling when he was addressed, sauntering happily in the sunlight, hugging recollection warm to his heart. Annie had told him that she was going on a visit to her married sister, and said, with a caress, that he must be patient. He protested against her absence, but she fondled him, whispering her charms in his ear till he gave in and then they said good-bye, Lucian adoring on his knees. The parting was as strange as the meeting, and that night when he laid his work aside, and let himself sink deep into the joys of memory, all the encounter seemed as wonderful and impossible as magic.
For days, Lucian lay in a blissful daze, smiling when someone spoke to him, strolling happily in the sunlight, holding warm memories close to his heart. Annie had told him she was going to visit her married sister and said, with a gentle touch, that he needed to be patient. He protested her leaving, but she sweetly reassured him, whispering her charms in his ear until he surrendered, and they said goodbye, Lucian adoring her on his knees. The farewell was as strange as their meeting, and that night, when he put his work aside and allowed himself to dive deep into the pleasures of memory, the whole encounter felt as magical and incredible as if it were enchanted.
“And you really don’t mean to do anything about those rascals?” said his father.
"And you really don't plan to do anything about those troublemakers?" said his father.
“Rascals? Which rascals? Oh, you mean Beit. I had forgotten all about
it.
No; I don’t think I shall trouble. They’re not worth powder and
shot.”
“Rascals? Which rascals? Oh, you mean Beit. I had totally forgotten about that.
No; I don’t think I’ll bother. They’re not worth the effort.”
And he returned to his dream, pacing slowly from the medlar to the quince and back again. It seemed trivial to be interrupted by such questions; he had not even time to think of the book he had recommenced so eagerly, much less of this labour of long ago. He recollected without interest that it cost him many pains, that it was pretty good here and there, and that it had been stolen, and it seemed that there was nothing more to be said on the matter. He wished to think of the darkness in the lane, of the kind voice that spoke to him, of the kind hand that sought his own, as he stumbled on the rough way. So far, it was wonderful. Since he had left school and lost the company of the worthy barbarians who had befriended him there, he had almost lost the sense of kinship with humanity; he had come to dread the human form as men dread the hood of the cobra. To Lucian a man or a woman meant something that stung, that spoke words that rankled, and poisoned his life with scorn. At first such malignity shocked him: he would ponder over words and glances and wonder if he were not mistaken, and he still sought now and then for sympathy. The poor boy had romantic ideas about women; he believed they were merciful and pitiful, very kind to the unlucky and helpless. Men perhaps had to be different; after all, the duty of a man was to get on in the world, or, in plain language, to make money, to be successful; to cheat rather than to be cheated, but always to be successful; and he could understand that one who fell below this high standard must expect to be severely judged by his fellows. For example, there was young Bennett, Miss Spurry’s nephew. Lucian had met him once or twice when he was spending his holidays with Miss Spurry, and the two young fellows compared literary notes together. Bennett showed some beautiful things he had written, over which Lucian had grown both sad and enthusiastic. It was such exquisite magic verse, and so much better than anything he ever hoped to write, that there was a touch of anguish in his congratulations. But when Bennett, after many vain prayers to his aunt, threw up a safe position in the bank, and betook himself to a London garret, Lucian was not surprised at the general verdict.
And he went back to his dream, pacing slowly from the medlar to the quince and back again. It felt trivial to be interrupted by such questions; he didn’t even have time to think about the book he had so eagerly started again, let alone this old work. He vaguely remembered that it took him a lot of effort, that it was pretty good in parts, and that it had been stolen, and it seemed there was nothing more to say on the matter. He wanted to think about the darkness in the alley, the kind voice that spoke to him, the gentle hand that reached for his, as he stumbled along the rough path. So far, it had been wonderful. Since leaving school and losing the company of the good-hearted friends he had there, he had almost lost his connection to humanity; he had come to dread the human form as men fear the hood of a cobra. To Lucian, a man or a woman felt like something that stung, that spoke words that hurt, and poisoned his life with contempt. At first, such malice shocked him: he would think about words and looks and wonder if he was mistaken, and he still looked for sympathy from time to time. The poor boy had romantic ideas about women; he believed they were compassionate and kind, very considerate towards the unlucky and helpless. Men, on the other hand, had to be different; after all, a man's job was to succeed in the world, or, in simple terms, to make money, to be successful; to cheat rather than be cheated, but always to succeed; and he could understand that anyone who fell short of this high standard should expect to be harshly judged by others. For instance, there was young Bennett, Miss Spurry’s nephew. Lucian had met him once or twice while spending his holidays with Miss Spurry, and the two had exchanged literary notes. Bennett shared some beautiful pieces he had written, which left Lucian feeling both sad and enthusiastic. It was such exquisite, magical verse, far better than anything he ever hoped to write, that there was a hint of anguish in his compliments. But when Bennett, after many failed pleas to his aunt, quit a secure position at the bank and moved to a London attic, Lucian wasn’t surprised by the general judgment.
Mr. Dixon, as a clergyman, viewed the question from a high standpoint and found it all deplorable, but the general opinion was that Bennett was a hopeless young lunatic. Old Mr. Gervase went purple when his name was mentioned, and the young Dixons sneered very merrily over the adventure.
Mr. Dixon, as a clergyman, looked at the issue from a moral perspective and found it all disappointing, but most people thought Bennett was a complete lost cause. Old Mr. Gervase turned red when his name came up, and the young Dixons laughed heartily about the whole situation.
“I always thought he was a beastly young ass,” said Edward Dixon, “but I didn’t think he’d chuck away his chances like that. Said he couldn’t stand a bank! I hope he’ll be able to stand bread and water. That’s all those littery fellows get, I believe, except Tennyson and Mark Twain and those sort of people.”
“I always thought he was a terrible young guy,” said Edward Dixon, “but I didn’t think he’d throw away his opportunities like that. He said he couldn’t stand a bank! I hope he’ll be able to handle bread and water. That’s all those literary types get, I believe, except Tennyson and Mark Twain and people like them.”
Lucian of course sympathized with the unfortunate Bennett, but such judgments were after all only natural. The young man might have stayed in the bank and succeeded to his aunt’s thousand a year, and everybody would have called him a very nice young fellow—“clever, too.” But he had deliberately chosen, as Edward Dixon had said, to chuck his chances away for the sake of literature; piety and a sense of the main chance had alike pointed the way to a delicate course of wheedling, to a little harmless practicing on Miss Spurry’s infirmities, to frequent compliances of a soothing nature, and the “young ass” had been blind to the direction of one and the other. It seemed almost right that the vicar should moralize, that Edward Dixon should sneer, and that Mr. Gervase should grow purple with contempt. Men, Lucian thought, were like judges, who may pity the criminal in their hearts, but are forced to vindicate the outraged majesty of the law by a severe sentence. He felt the same considerations applied to his own case; he knew that his father should have had more money, that his clothes should be newer and of a better cut, that he should have gone to the university and made good friends. If such had been his fortune he could have looked his fellow-men proudly in the face, upright and unashamed. Having put on the whole armor of a first-rate West End tailor, with money in his purse, having taken anxious thought for the morrow, and having some useful friends and good prospects; in such a case he might have held his head high in a gentlemanly and Christian community. As it was he had usually avoided the reproachful glance of his fellows, feeling that he deserved their condemnation. But he had cherished for a long time his romantic sentimentalities about women; literary conventions borrowed from the minor poets and pseudo-medievalists, or so he thought afterwards. But, fresh from school, wearied a little with the perpetual society of barbarian though worthy boys, he had in his soul a charming image of womanhood, before which he worshipped with mingled passion and devotion. It was a nude figure, perhaps, but the shining arms were to be wound about the neck of a vanquished knight; there was rest for the head of a wounded lover; the hands were stretched forth to do works of pity, and the smiling lips were to murmur not love alone, but consolation in defeat. Here was the refuge for a broken heart; here the scorn of men would but make tenderness increase; here was all pity and all charity with loving-kindness. It was a delightful picture, conceived in the “come rest on this bosom,” and “a ministering angel thou” manner, with touches of allurement that made devotion all the sweeter. He soon found that he had idealized a little; in the affair of young Bennett, while the men were contemptuous the women were virulent. He had been rather fond of Agatha Gervase, and she, so other ladies said, had “set her cap” at him. Now, when he rebelled, and lost the goodwill of his aunt, dear Miss Spurry, Agatha insulted him with all conceivable rapidity. “After all, Mr. Bennett,” she said, “you will be nothing better than a beggar; now, will you? You mustn’t think me cruel, but I can’t help speaking the truth. Write books!” Her expression filled up the incomplete sentence; she waggled with indignant emotion. These passages came to Lucian’s ears, and indeed the Gervases boasted of “how well poor Agatha had behaved.”
Lucian obviously felt for the unfortunate Bennett, but such judgments were, after all, only natural. The young man could have stayed at the bank and inherited his aunt’s thousand a year, and everyone would have called him a really nice guy—“smart, too.” But he had intentionally chosen, as Edward Dixon had pointed out, to throw away his chances for the sake of literature; both piety and a sense of opportunity had suggested a more subtle approach, a bit of harmless manipulation of Miss Spurry's weaknesses, frequent acts of kindness, and the “young fool” had been blind to both paths. It almost seemed right that the vicar should lecture, that Edward Dixon should mock, and that Mr. Gervase should turn purple with disdain. Men, Lucian thought, were like judges who might sympathize with the criminal in their hearts but have to uphold the law with a harsh sentence. He felt the same thoughts applied to his own situation; he knew his father should have had more money, his clothes ought to be newer and better fitted, he should have attended university and made good friends. If that had been his luck, he could have looked his peers in the eye proudly, standing tall and unashamed. If he had been dressed in top-notch clothes from a high-end tailor, with money in his pocket, having planned for tomorrow and having some supportive friends and promising prospects; in that scenario, he might have held his head high in a respectable and caring community. As it was, he usually shied away from the judgmental gazes of others, feeling he deserved their disapproval. But he had long cherished his romantic notions about women; literary ideas drawn from lesser poets and pseudo-medievalists, or so he believed later. Fresh from school, somewhat tired of the constant company of rough but decent boys, he carried a beautiful image of womanhood in his heart, which he revered with a mix of passion and devotion. It was a naked figure, perhaps, but with shining arms meant to wrap around the neck of a defeated knight; a resting place for a wounded lover's head; hands reaching out to perform acts of compassion, and smiling lips meant to whisper not only love but also comfort in failure. Here was the safe haven for a shattered heart; here, the scorn of men would only amplify tenderness; here was all compassion and kindness overflowing with love. It was a lovely image, imagined in the “come rest on this bosom” and “you are a ministering angel” style, with alluring touches that made devotion all the more delightful. He soon realized he had idealized a bit; in the situation with young Bennett, while the men were scornful, the women were outright vicious. He had been quite fond of Agatha Gervase, and she, as other ladies claimed, had “set her sights” on him. Now, when he rebelled and lost the support of his aunt, dear Miss Spurry, Agatha insulted him with unbelievable speed. “After all, Mr. Bennett,” she said, “you'll be nothing more than a beggar; won't you? Don't think I'm being cruel, but I have to speak the truth. Write books!” Her expression filled in the unfinished sentence; she quivered with indignation. These remarks reached Lucian’s ears, and indeed, the Gervases bragged about “how well poor Agatha had handled herself.”
“Never mind, Gathy,” old Gervase had observed. “If the impudent young puppy comes here again, we’ll see what Thomas can do with the horse-whip.”
“Never mind, Gathy,” old Gervase had said. “If that cocky young kid shows up here again, we’ll see what Thomas can do with the horse-whip.”
“Poor dear child,” Mrs. Gervase added in telling the tale, “and she was so fond of him too. But of course it couldn’t go on after his shameful behavior.”
“Poor dear child,” Mrs. Gervase added while telling the story, “and she really cared about him too. But obviously, it couldn’t continue after his disgraceful actions.”
But Lucian was troubled; he sought vainly for the ideal womanly, the tender note of “come rest on this bosom.” Ministering angels, he felt convinced, do not rub red pepper and sulfuric acid into the wounds of suffering mortals.
But Lucian was upset; he looked in vain for the perfect woman, the soft invitation of “come rest on my chest.” He was convinced that caring angels don’t rub red pepper and sulfuric acid into the wounds of suffering people.
Then there was the case of Mr. Vaughan, a squire in the neighborhood, at whose board all the aristocracy of Caermaen had feasted for years. Mr. Vaughan had a first-rate cook, and his cellar was rare, and he was never so happy as when he shared his good things with his friends. His mother kept his house, and they delighted all the girls with frequent dances, while the men sighed over the amazing champagne. Investments proved disastrous, and Mr. Vaughan had to sell the grey manor-house by the river. He and his mother took a little modern stucco villa in Caermaen, wishing to be near their dear friends. But the men were “very sorry; rough on you, Vaughan. Always thought those Patagonians were risky, but you wouldn’t hear of it. Hope we shall see you before very long; you and Mrs. Vaughan must come to tea some day after Christmas.”
Then there was the case of Mr. Vaughan, a local squire, at whose table the aristocracy of Caermaen had gathered for years. Mr. Vaughan had an excellent cook and a fantastic wine collection, and he was happiest when sharing his good fortune with friends. His mother managed their home, and they thrilled all the young ladies with frequent dances while the men enjoyed the amazing champagne. Unfortunately, his investments went south, and Mr. Vaughan had to sell the gray manor house by the river. He and his mother moved into a small modern stucco villa in Caermaen, wanting to stay close to their dear friends. But the men said, "We're really sorry; it's tough luck, Vaughan. We always thought those Patagonians were a bad idea, but you wouldn’t listen. Hope to see you soon; you and Mrs. Vaughan must join us for tea sometime after Christmas."
“Of course we are all very sorry for them,” said Henrietta Dixon. “No, we haven’t called on Mrs. Vaughan yet. They have no regular servant, you know; only a woman in the morning. I hear old mother Vaughan, as Edward will call her, does nearly everything. And their house is absurdly small; it’s little more than a cottage. One really can’t call it a gentleman’s house.”
“Of course we all feel really sorry for them,” said Henrietta Dixon. “No, we haven’t visited Mrs. Vaughan yet. They don’t have a regular housekeeper, you know; just a woman to help in the morning. I hear old mother Vaughan, as Edward likes to call her, does almost everything. And their house is ridiculously small; it’s barely more than a cottage. You can’t really consider it a gentleman’s house.”
Then Mr. Vaughan, his heart in the dust, went to the Gervases and tried to borrow five pounds of Mr. Gervase. He had to be ordered out of the house, and, as Edith Gervase said, it was all very painful; “he went out in such a funny way,” she added, “just like the dog when he’s had a whipping. Of course it’s sad, even if it is all his own fault, as everybody says, but he looked so ridiculous as he was going down the steps that I couldn’t help laughing.” Mr. Vaughan heard the ringing, youthful laughter as he crossed the lawn.
Then Mr. Vaughan, feeling completely defeated, went to the Gervases to try to borrow five pounds from Mr. Gervase. He ended up getting thrown out of the house, and, as Edith Gervase said, it was all quite painful; “he left in such a strange way,” she added, “just like a dog after it’s been whacked. It’s sad, of course, even if it is all his own fault, as everyone says, but he looked so silly as he walked down the steps that I couldn’t help but laugh.” Mr. Vaughan heard the bright, youthful laughter as he crossed the lawn.
Young girls like Henrietta Dixon and Edith Gervase naturally viewed the Vaughans’ comical position with all the high spirits of their age, but the elder ladies could not look at matters in this frivolous light.
Young girls like Henrietta Dixon and Edith Gervase saw the Vaughans’ funny situation with all the enthusiasm of their youth, but the older women couldn’t view things in such a lighthearted way.
“Hush, dear, hush,” said Mrs. Gervase, “it’s all too shocking to be a laughing matter. Don’t you agree with me, Mrs. Dixon? The sinful extravagance that went on at Pentre always frightened me. You remember that ball they gave last year? Mr. Gervase assured me that the champagne must have cost at least a hundred and fifty shillings the dozen.”
“Hush, dear, hush,” said Mrs. Gervase, “it’s too shocking to be a joke. Don’t you think so, Mrs. Dixon? The crazy spending at Pentre always frightened me. Do you remember that ball they hosted last year? Mr. Gervase told me that the champagne must have cost at least a hundred and fifty shillings a dozen.”
“It’s dreadful, isn’t it,” said Mrs. Dixon, “when one thinks of how many poor people there are who would be thankful for a crust of bread?”
“It’s awful, isn’t it,” said Mrs. Dixon, “when you think about how many poor people there are who would be grateful for a piece of bread?”
“Yes, Mrs. Dixon,” Agatha joined in, “and you know how absurdly the Vaughans spoilt the cottagers. Oh, it was really wicked; one would think Mr. Vaughan wished to make them above their station. Edith and I went for a walk one day nearly as far as Pentre, and we begged a glass of water of old Mrs. Jones who lives in that pretty cottage near the brook. She began praising the Vaughans in the most fulsome manner, and showed us some flannel things they had given her at Christmas. I assure you, my dear Mrs. Dixon, the flannel was the very best quality; no lady could wish for better. It couldn’t have cost less than half-a-crown a yard.”
“Yes, Mrs. Dixon,” Agatha chimed in, “and you know how ridiculously the Vaughans spoiled the locals. Oh, it was really outrageous; you’d think Mr. Vaughan wanted to make them feel superior to their station. Edith and I went for a walk one day almost as far as Pentre, and we asked old Mrs. Jones, who lives in that lovely cottage by the brook, for a glass of water. She started raving about how great the Vaughans were and showed us some flannel items they had given her for Christmas. I assure you, my dear Mrs. Dixon, the flannel was top-notch; no lady could ask for better. It must have cost at least half a crown a yard.”
“I know, my dear, I know. Mr. Dixon always said it couldn’t last. How often I have heard him say that the Vaughans were pauperizing all the common people about Pentre, and putting every one else in a most unpleasant position. Even from a worldly point of view it was very poor taste on their part. So different from the true charity that Paul speaks of.”
“I know, my dear, I know. Mr. Dixon always said it wouldn’t last. How many times have I heard him say that the Vaughans were ruining all the common people around Pentre, making everyone else uncomfortable? Even from a practical standpoint, it was really poor taste on their part. So different from the true charity that Paul talks about.”
“I only wish they had given away nothing worse than flannel,” said Miss Colley, a young lady of very strict views. “But I assure you there was a perfect orgy, I can call it nothing else, every Christmas. Great joints of prime beef, and barrels of strong beer, and snuff and tobacco distributed wholesale; as if the poor wanted to be encouraged in their disgusting habits. It was really impossible to go through the village for weeks after; the whole place was poisoned with the fumes of horrid tobacco pipes.”
“I just wish they had given away nothing worse than flannel,” said Miss Colley, a young woman with very strict views. “But I assure you there was a complete frenzy, I can call it nothing else, every Christmas. Huge cuts of prime beef, barrels of strong beer, and snuff and tobacco given out in bulk; as if the poor needed to be encouraged in their disgusting habits. It really was impossible to walk through the village for weeks afterward; the whole place was filled with the stench of awful tobacco pipes.”
“Well, we see how that sort of thing ends,” said Mrs. Dixon, summing up judicially. “We had intended to call, but I really think it would be impossible after what Mrs. Gervase has told us. The idea of Mr. Vaughan trying to sponge on poor Mr. Gervase in that shabby way! I think meanness of that kind is so hateful.”
“Well, we can see how that kind of thing turns out,” said Mrs. Dixon, summarizing with authority. “We planned to visit, but I honestly think it's out of the question after what Mrs. Gervase has shared with us. The thought of Mr. Vaughan trying to take advantage of poor Mr. Gervase in such a pathetic way! I find that level of meanness to be so contemptible.”
It was the practical side of all this that astonished Lucian. He saw that in reality there was no high-flown quixotism in a woman’s nature; the smooth arms, made he had thought for caressing, seemed muscular; the hands meant for the doing of works of pity in his system, appeared dexterous in the giving of “stingers,” as Barnes might say, and the smiling lips could sneer with great ease. Nor was he more fortunate in his personal experiences. As has been told, Mrs. Dixon spoke of him in connection with “judgments,” and the younger ladies did not exactly cultivate his acquaintance. Theoretically they “adored” books and thought poetry “too sweet,” but in practice they preferred talking about mares and fox-terriers and their neighbors.
It was the practical aspect of all this that shocked Lucian. He realized that there was no idealized romanticism in a woman’s nature; the smooth arms, which he had thought were meant for affection, looked strong; the hands, expected to perform acts of kindness in his view, seemed skilled at dealing out “stingers,” as Barnes might say, and the smiling lips could easily sneer. Nor was he any luckier in his personal experiences. As mentioned, Mrs. Dixon referred to him in terms of “judgments,” and the younger women didn’t exactly seek his company. Theoretically, they “adored” books and found poetry “too sweet,” but in reality, they preferred discussing horses and fox terriers and their neighbors.
They were nice girls enough, very like other young ladies in other country towns, content with the teaching of their parents, reading the Bible every morning in their bedrooms, and sitting every Sunday in church amongst the well-dressed “sheep” on the right hand. It was not their fault if they failed to satisfy the ideal of an enthusiastic dreamy boy, and indeed, they would have thought his feigned woman immodest, absurdly sentimental, a fright (“never wears stays, my dear”) and horrid.
They were nice girls, just like other young women in other small towns, happy with what their parents taught them, reading the Bible every morning in their bedrooms, and sitting every Sunday in church among the well-dressed “sheep” on the right side. It wasn’t their fault if they didn’t meet the expectations of an enthusiastic, dreamy guy; in fact, they would have considered his fake charm inappropriate, overly sentimental, a bit ridiculous (“never wears a corset, my dear”) and horrendous.
At first he was a good deal grieved at the loss of that charming tender woman, the work of his brain. When the Miss Dixons went haughtily by with a scornful waggle, when the Miss Gervases passed in the wagonette laughing as the mud splashed him, the poor fellow would look up with a face of grief that must have been very comic; “like a dying duck,” as Edith Gervase said. Edith was really very pretty, and he would have liked to talk to her, even about fox-terriers, if she would have listened. One afternoon at the Dixons’ he really forced himself upon her, and with all the obtuseness of an enthusiastic boy tried to discuss the Lotus Eaters of Tennyson. It was too absurd. Captain Kempton was making signals to Edith all the time, and Lieutenant Gatwick had gone off in disgust, and he had promised to bring her a puppy “by Vick out of Wasp.” At last the poor girl could bear it no longer:
At first, he was really upset about losing that lovely, caring woman, who was a product of his imagination. When the Miss Dixons walked by with their snooty attitude, and when the Miss Gervases drove past in the wagonette laughing as mud splashed on him, the poor guy would look up with a sad expression that must have been quite funny; “like a dying duck,” as Edith Gervase said. Edith was actually very pretty, and he would’ve loved to talk to her, even about fox-terriers, if she would have listened. One afternoon at the Dixons’, he really forced himself on her, and with all the cluelessness of an eager young man, he tried to talk about the Lotus Eaters by Tennyson. It was just ridiculous. Captain Kempton kept signaling to Edith the whole time, and Lieutenant Gatwick had left in frustration, having promised to bring her a puppy “by Vick out of Wasp.” Finally, the poor girl couldn’t take it anymore:
“Yes, it’s very sweet,” she said at last. “When did you say you were going to London, Mr. Taylor?”
“Yes, it’s really sweet,” she finally said. “When did you say you’re going to London, Mr. Taylor?”
It was about the time that his disappointment became known to everybody, and the shot told. He gave her a piteous look and slunk off, “just like the dog when he’s had a whipping,” to use Edith’s own expression. Two or three lessons of this description produced their due effect; and when he saw a male Dixon or Gervase approaching him he bit his lip and summoned up his courage. But when he descried a “ministering angel” he made haste and hid behind a hedge or took to the woods. In course of time the desire to escape became an instinct, to be followed as a matter of course; in the same way he avoided the adders on the mountain. His old ideals were almost if not quite forgotten; he knew that the female of the bête humaine, like the adder, would in all probability sting, and he therefore shrank from its trail, but without any feeling of special resentment. The one had a poisoned tongue as the other had a poisoned fang, and it was well to leave them both alone. Then had come that sudden fury of rage against all humanity, as he went out of Caermaen carrying the book that had been stolen from him by the enterprising Beit. He shuddered as he thought of how nearly he had approached the verge of madness, when his eyes filled with blood and the earth seemed to burn with fire. He remembered how he had looked up to the horizon and the sky was blotched with scarlet; and the earth was deep red, with red woods and red fields. There was something of horror in the memory, and in the vision of that wild night walk through dim country, when every shadow seemed a symbol of some terrible impending doom. The murmur of the brook, the wind shrilling through the wood, the pale light flowing from the mouldered trunks, and the picture of his own figure fleeing and fleeting through the shades; all these seemed unhappy things that told a story in fatal hieroglyphics. And then the life and laws of the sunlight had passed away, and the resurrection and kingdom of the dead began. Though his limbs were weary, he had felt his muscles grow strong as steel; a woman, one of the hated race, was beside him in the darkness, and the wild beast woke within him, ravening for blood and brutal lust; all the raging desires of the dim race from which he came assailed his heart. The ghosts issued out from the weird wood and from the caves in the hills, besieging him, as he had imagined the spiritual legion besieging Caermaen, beckoning him to a hideous battle and a victory that he had never imagined in his wildest dreams. And then out of the darkness the kind voice spoke again, and the kind hand was stretched out to draw him up from the pit. It was sweet to think of that which he had found at last; the boy’s picture incarnate, all the passion and compassion of his longing, all the pity and love and consolation. She, that beautiful passionate woman offering up her beauty in sacrifice to him, she was worthy indeed of his worship. He remembered how his tears had fallen upon her breast, and how tenderly she had soothed him, whispering those wonderful unknown words that sang to his heart. And she had made herself defenseless before him, caressing and fondling the body that had been so despised. He exulted in the happy thought that he had knelt down on the ground before her, and had embraced her knees and worshipped. The woman’s body had become his religion; he lay awake at night looking into the darkness with hungry eyes; wishing for a miracle, that the appearance of the so-desired form might be shaped before him. And when he was alone in quiet places in the wood, he fell down again on his knees, and even on his face, stretching out vain hands in the air, as if they would feel her flesh. His father noticed in those days that the inner pocket of his coat was stuffed with papers; he would see Lucian walking up and down in a secret shady place at the bottom of the orchard, reading from his sheaf of manuscript, replacing the leaves, and again drawing them out. He would walk a few quick steps, and pause as if enraptured, gazing in the air as if he looked through the shadows of the world into some sphere of glory, feigned by his thought. Mr. Taylor was almost alarmed at the sight; he concluded of course that Lucian was writing a book. In the first place, there seemed something immodest in seeing the operation performed under one’s eyes; it was as if the “make-up” of a beautiful actress were done on the stage, in full audience; as if one saw the rounded calves fixed in position, the fleshings drawn on, the voluptuous outlines of the figure produced by means purely mechanical, blushes mantling from the paint-pot, and the golden tresses well secured by the wigmaker. Books, Mr. Taylor thought, should swim into one’s ken mysteriously; they should appear all printed and bound, without apparent genesis; just as children are suddenly told that they have a little sister, found by mamma in the garden. But Lucian was not only engaged in composition; he was plainly rapturous, enthusiastic; Mr. Taylor saw him throw up his hands, and bow his head with strange gesture. The parson began to fear that his son was like some of those mad Frenchmen of whom he had read, young fellows who had a sort of fury of literature, and gave their whole lives to it, spending days over a page, and years over a book, pursuing art as Englishmen pursue money, building up a romance as if it were a business. Now Mr. Taylor held firmly by the “walking-stick” theory; he believed that a man of letters should have a real profession, some solid employment in life. “Get something to do,” he would have liked to say, “and then you can write as much as you please. Look at Scott, look at Dickens and Trollope.” And then there was the social point of view; it might be right, or it might be wrong, but there could be no doubt that the literary man, as such, was not thought much of in English society. Mr. Taylor knew his Thackeray, and he remembered that old Major Pendennis, society personified, did not exactly boast of his nephew’s occupation. Even Warrington was rather ashamed to own his connection with journalism, and Pendennis himself laughed openly at his novel-writing as an agreeable way of making money, a useful appendage to the cultivation of dukes, his true business in life. This was the plain English view, and Mr. Taylor was no doubt right enough in thinking it good, practical common sense. Therefore when he saw Lucian loitering and sauntering, musing amorously over his manuscript, exhibiting manifest signs of that fine fury which Britons have ever found absurd, he felt grieved at heart, and more than ever sorry that he had not been able to send the boy to Oxford.
It was around the time that his disappointment became clear to everyone, and the impact hit him hard. He gave her a sad look and slinked away, “just like a dog after being whipped,” as Edith would say. A couple of lessons like this had the expected effect; when he spotted a male Dixon or Gervase coming his way, he bit his lip and gathered his courage. But when he saw a “ministering angel,” he quickly ducked behind a hedge or took to the woods. Eventually, the urge to escape became second nature, just like dodging the adders on the mountain. His old ideals were nearly forgotten; he understood that the female of the bête humaine, like the adder, would likely sting, so he steered clear of them, without any real resentment. One had a poisonous tongue like the other had a poisonous fang, and it was best to leave both alone. Then he experienced a sudden rage against all humanity as he left Caermaen, clutching the book that had been stolen from him by the enterprising Beit. He shuddered at how close he had come to madness, his eyes filling with blood as the ground seemed to burn with fire. He remembered looking up at the horizon, where the sky was stained with scarlet, while the earth glowed deep red, with crimson woods and fields. The memory was horrifying, especially the vision of that wild night walk through the dim countryside, where every shadow felt like a sign of impending doom. The sound of the brook, the wind howling through the woods, the pale light streaming from the decaying trunks, and the image of himself fleeing through the shadows—everything seemed like unhappy symbols telling a fatal story. Then the life and laws of sunlight faded away, and the realm of the dead began. Though his limbs were tired, he felt his muscles becoming as strong as steel; a woman, part of the despised gender, was next to him in the dark, awakening a wild beast within him, hungry for blood and primal desire; all the raging instincts from his distant past invaded his heart. Ghosts emerged from the eerie woods and the caves in the hills, surrounding him as he had imagined a spiritual legion besieging Caermaen, luring him into a horrific battle and a victory he had never dreamed possible. Then, out of the darkness, a gentle voice spoke again, and a kind hand reached out to pull him up from the pit. It felt wonderful to think of what he had finally found; the embodiment of the boy's longing, all the passion and compassion he had craved, all the pity, love, and comfort. She, that beautiful passionate woman sacrificing her beauty for him, was truly worthy of his adoration. He remembered how his tears had fallen onto her chest, and how tenderly she had comforted him, whispering those amazing unknown words that resonated in his heart. And she had made herself vulnerable before him, caressing and cherishing the body that had been so scorned. He reveled in the happy thought of having knelt before her, embracing her knees and worshiping her. The woman's body had become his religion; he lay awake at night, staring into the darkness with longing eyes, wishing for a miracle that the form he desired would appear before him. When he was alone in the woods, he would fall to his knees, even on his face, stretching out his hands in the air, as if he could touch her flesh. His father noticed during those days that the inside pocket of his coat was filled with papers; he would see Lucian pacing in a secret shady spot at the bottom of the orchard, reading from his stack of manuscripts, flipping the pages, and taking them out again. He would take a few quick steps and pause as if entranced, gazing into the air as if peering through the world's shadows into some imagined sphere of glory. Mr. Taylor was almost alarmed by the scene; he assumed that Lucian was writing a book. At first, there seemed to be something improper about witnessing the creative process so openly, like seeing an actress get ready on stage in front of an audience; as if one could see the rounded calves being positioned, the fleshings being drawn on, the voluptuous figure achieved purely through mechanics, with blushes emanating from the paint pot and golden tresses secured by the wigmaker. Mr. Taylor thought that books should mysteriously appear; they should come printed and bound, seemingly out of nowhere, just like when children are suddenly told they have a little sister found by their mom in the garden. But Lucian was not just writing; he was clearly ecstatic and passionate; Mr. Taylor saw him throwing up his hands and bowing his head with strange gestures. The parson began to worry that his son was like some of those mad Frenchmen he had read about, young men with a fervor for literature who dedicated their entire lives to it, spending days on a single page and years on a book, pursuing art as Englishmen chase after money, creating stories as if they were businesses. Mr. Taylor firmly believed in the “walking-stick” theory; he felt that a writer should have a real profession—some solid job in life. “Get something to do,” he would have liked to say, “and then you can write as much as you want. Look at Scott, look at Dickens and Trollope.” And there was also the social angle; it could be right or wrong, but there was no doubt that a literary person, in general, wasn’t regarded highly in English society. Mr. Taylor knew his Thackeray, and he remembered that old Major Pendennis, embodying society, didn’t exactly boast about his nephew’s profession. Even Warrington felt somewhat ashamed of his journalism ties, and Pendennis himself laughed openly at novel writing as a nice money-making venture, a useful supplement to his true business of courting dukes. This was the straightforward English perspective, and Mr. Taylor was certainly justified in considering it good, practical common sense. So when he saw Lucian hanging around and wandering, lost in romantic thoughts over his manuscript, showing clear signs of that intense passion that Brits have always found ridiculous, he felt saddened and even more regretful that he hadn’t been able to send the boy to Oxford.
“B.N.C. would have knocked all this nonsense out of him,” he thought. “He would have taken a double First like my poor father and made something of a figure in the world. However, it can’t be helped.” The poor man sighed, and lit his pipe, and walked in another part of the garden.
“B.N.C. would have knocked all this nonsense out of him,” he thought. “He would have earned a double First like my poor father and made a name for himself. But it is what it is.” The poor man sighed, lit his pipe, and walked to another part of the garden.
But he was mistaken in his diagnosis of the symptoms. The book that Lucian had begun lay unheeded in the drawer; it was a secret work that he was engaged on, and the manuscripts that he took out of that inner pocket never left him day or night. He slept with them next to his heart, and he would kiss them when he was quite alone, and pay them such devotion as he would have paid to her whom they symbolized. He wrote on these leaves a wonderful ritual of praise and devotion; it was the liturgy of his religion. Again and again he copied and recopied this madness of a lover; dallying all days over the choice of a word, searching for more exquisite phrases. No common words, no such phrases as he might use in a tale would suffice; the sentences of worship must stir and be quickened, they must glow and burn, and be decked out as with rare work of jewelry. Every part of that holy and beautiful body must be adored; he sought for terms of extravagant praise, he bent his soul and mind low before her, licking the dust under her feet, abased and yet rejoicing as a Templar before the image of Baphomet. He exulted more especially in the knowledge that there was nothing of the conventional or common in his ecstasy; he was not the fervent, adoring lover of Tennyson’s poems, who loves with passion and yet with a proud respect, with the love always of a gentleman for a lady. Annie was not a lady; the Morgans had farmed their land for hundreds of years; they were what Miss Gervase and Miss Colley and the rest of them called common people. Tennyson’s noble gentlemen thought of their ladies with something of reticence: they imagined them dressed in flowing and courtly robes, walking with slow dignity; they dreamed of them as always stately, the future mistresses of their houses, mothers of their heirs. Such lovers bowed, but not too low, remembering their own honor, before those who were to be equal companions and friends as well as wives. It was not such conceptions as these that he embodied in the amazing emblems of his ritual; he was not, he told himself, a young officer, “something in the city,” or a rising barrister engaged to a Miss Dixon or a Miss Gervase. He had not thought of looking out for a nice little house in a good residential suburb where they would have pleasant society; there were to be no consultations about wall-papers, or jocose whispers from friends as to the necessity of having a room that would do for a nursery. No glad young thing had leant on his arm while they chose the suite in white enamel, and china for “our bedroom,” the modest salesman doing his best to spare their blushes. When Edith Gervase married she would get mamma to look out for two really good servants, “as we must begin quietly,” and mamma would make sure that the drains and everything were right. Then her “girl friends” would come on a certain solemn day to see all her “lovely things.” “Two dozen of everything!” “Look, Ethel, did you ever see such ducky frills?” “And that insertion, isn’t it quite too sweet?” “My dear Edith, you are a lucky girl.” “All the underlinen specially made by Madame Lulu!” “What delicious things!” “I hope he knows what a prize he is winning.” “Oh! do look at those lovely ribbon-bows!” “You darling, how happy you must be.” “Real Valenciennes!” Then a whisper in the lady’s ear, and her reply, “Oh, don’t, Nelly!” So they would chirp over their treasures, as in Rabelais they chirped over their cups; and every thing would be done in due order till the wedding-day, when mamma, who had strained her sinews and the commandments to bring the match about, would weep and look indignantly at the unhappy bridegroom. “I hope you’ll be kind to her, Robert.” Then in a rapid whisper to the bride: “Mind, you insist on Wyman’s flushing the drains when you come back; servants are so careless and dirty too. Don’t let him go about by himself in Paris. Men are so queer, one never knows. You have got the pills?” And aloud, after these secreta, “God bless you, my dear; good-bye! cluck, cluck, good-bye!”
But he was wrong in understanding the signs. The book Lucian had started was forgotten in the drawer; it was a secret project he was working on, and the manuscripts he pulled from his inner pocket were always with him, day and night. He slept with them close to his heart, kissing them when he was completely alone, giving them the kind of devotion he would have given to her, the one they represented. He wrote on those pages a beautiful ritual of praise and devotion; it was the liturgy of his faith. Over and over, he copied and recopied this madness of a lover, spending all day carefully choosing each word, searching for more exquisite phrases. Ordinary words, any phrases he might use in a story, would not do; the sentences of worship had to stir and come alive, they must glow and burn, adorned like exquisite jewelry. Every part of that sacred and beautiful body deserved adoration; he sought extravagant expressions of praise, bending his soul and mind low before her, licking the dust beneath her feet, humbled yet rejoicing like a Templar before the image of Baphomet. He reveled especially in knowing that his ecstasy was far from conventional; he wasn't the passionate, reverent lover found in Tennyson’s verses, loving with intensity yet with a proud formality, holding the love of a gentleman for a lady. Annie wasn't a lady; the Morgans had farmed their land for generations; they were what Miss Gervase and Miss Colley and others referred to as common people. Tennyson’s noble gentlemen thought of their ladies with a touch of reserve, picturing them in flowing, elegant gowns, moving with slow dignity; they imagined them as always poised, future mistresses of their households, mothers of their heirs. Those lovers bowed, but not too deeply, keeping their own honor in mind, as they considered those who would be equal companions and friends as well as wives. However, he didn't embody those kinds of ideas in the amazing symbols of his ritual; he reminded himself he wasn’t a young officer, “something in the city,” or a rising lawyer engaged to a Miss Dixon or Miss Gervase. He hadn't considered looking for a charming little house in a nice suburb where they could enjoy pleasant company; there would be no discussions about wallpaper, or playful teasing from friends about needing a room for a nursery. No cheerful young woman leaned on his arm while they selected the white enamel suite and china for “our bedroom,” with the modest salesman doing his best to spare their blushes. When Edith Gervase got married, she would have her mom find two really good servants, “as we must start off quietly,” and her mom would ensure the drains and everything were in order. Then her “girl friends” would come on a certain momentous day to admire all her “lovely things.” “Two dozen of everything!” “Look, Ethel, have you ever seen such cute frills?” “And that lace, isn’t it just too sweet?” “My dear Edith, you are a lucky girl.” “All the undergarments specially made by Madame Lulu!” “What delightful items!” “I hope he knows what a treasure he’s getting.” “Oh! look at those lovely ribbon-bows!” “You darling, how happy you must be.” “Real Valenciennes!” Then a whisper in one woman’s ear, and her reply, “Oh, don’t, Nelly!” And so they would chatter over their treasures, as in Rabelais they chattered over their cups; everything would be done in good order until the wedding day, when Mama, who had exhausted her energy and broken the rules to make the match happen, would cry and shoot disapproving glances at the troubled groom. “I hope you’ll be kind to her, Robert.” Then in a quick whisper to the bride: “Make sure you insist on Wyman’s flushing the drains when you return; servants are so careless and dirty too. Don’t let him wander around Paris by himself. Men are so odd, you never know. You have got the pills?” And aloud, after these secreta, “God bless you, my dear; good-bye! cluck, cluck, good-bye!”
There were stranger things written in the manuscript pages that Lucian cherished, sentences that burnt and glowed like “coals of fire which hath a most vehement flame.” There were phrases that stung and tingled as he wrote them, and sonorous words poured out in ecstasy and rapture, as in some of the old litanies. He hugged the thought that a great part of what he had invented was in the true sense of the word occult: page after page might have been read aloud to the uninitiated without betraying the inner meaning. He dreamed night and day over these symbols, he copied and recopied the manuscript nine times before he wrote it out fairly in a little book which he made himself of a skin of creamy vellum. In his mania for acquirements that should be entirely useless he had gained some skill in illumination, or limning as he preferred to call it, always choosing the obscurer word as the obscurer arts. First he set himself to the severe practice of the text; he spent many hours and days of toil in struggling to fashion the serried columns of black letter, writing and rewriting till he could shape the massive character with firm true hand. He cut his quills with the patience of a monk in the scriptorium, shaving and altering the nib, lightening and increasing the pressure and flexibility of the points, till the pen satisfied him, and gave a stroke both broad and even. Then he made experiments in inks, searching for some medium that would rival the glossy black letter of the old manuscripts; and not till he could produce a fair page of text did he turn to the more entrancing labour of the capitals and borders and ornaments. He mused long over the Lombardic letters, as glorious in their way as a cathedral, and trained his hand to execute the bold and flowing lines; and then there was the art of the border, blossoming in fretted splendor all about the page. His cousin, Miss Deacon, called it all a great waste of time, and his father thought he would have done much better in trying to improve his ordinary handwriting, which was both ugly and illegible. Indeed, there seemed but a poor demand for the limner’s art. He sent some specimens of his skill to an “artistic firm” in London; a verse of the “Maud,” curiously emblazoned, and a Latin hymn with the notes pricked on a red stave. The firm wrote civilly, telling him that his work, though good, was not what they wanted, and enclosing an illuminated text. “We have great demand for this sort of thing,” they concluded, “and if you care to attempt something in this style we should be pleased to look at it.” The said text was “Thou, God, seest me.” The letter was of a degraded form, bearing much the same relation to the true character as a “churchwarden gothic” building does to Canterbury Cathedral; the colours were varied. The initial was pale gold, the h pink, the o black, the u blue, and the first letter was somehow connected with a bird’s nest containing the young of the pigeon, who were waited on by the female bird.
There were weirder things written in the manuscript pages that Lucian treasured, sentences that burned and glowed like “coals of fire with a strong flame.” There were phrases that stung and tingled as he wrote them, and rich words flowed out in ecstasy and joy, like some of the old litanies. He cherished the idea that much of what he had created was truly mysterious: page after page could be read aloud to the uninitiated without revealing the deeper meaning. He dreamed day and night about these symbols, copying and recopying the manuscript nine times before he finally wrote it out neatly in a little book he made from creamy vellum. In his obsession with acquiring entirely useless skills, he had developed some ability in illumination, or limning as he preferred to call it, always choosing the more obscure word for the obscure arts. First, he focused on practicing the text rigorously; he spent many hours and days working hard to shape the tightly packed columns of black letters, writing and rewriting until he could create the bold letters with a steady hand. He cut his quills with the patience of a monk in the scriptorium, shaving and adjusting the nib, modifying the pressure and flexibility of the points until the pen met his standards, producing strokes that were broad and even. Then he experimented with inks, searching for a medium that would rival the glossy black letters of the old manuscripts; and only when he could create a fine page of text did he turn to the more captivating task of capitals, borders, and ornaments. He spent a long time thinking about Lombardic letters, which were as magnificent in their way as a cathedral, training his hand to create the bold and flowing lines; then there was the art of the border, flourishing in intricate splendor all around the page. His cousin, Miss Deacon, called it all a big waste of time, and his father thought he would have been better off trying to improve his regular handwriting, which was both ugly and unreadable. Indeed, there seemed to be little demand for the limner’s art. He sent some examples of his work to an “artistic firm” in London; a verse from “Maud,” beautifully decorated, and a Latin hymn with the notes noted on a red staff. The firm replied politely, saying that his work, although good, wasn’t what they were looking for, and included an illuminated text. “We have a great demand for this sort of thing,” they concluded, “and if you’d like to try something in this style, we would be happy to see it.” The text they sent was “Thou, God, seest me.” The lettering was a degraded form, resembling how “churchwarden gothic” architecture relates to Canterbury Cathedral; the colors varied. The initial was pale gold, the h was pink, the o was black, the u was blue, and the first letter was somehow connected to a bird’s nest with young pigeons being cared for by the female bird.
“What a pretty text,” said Miss Deacon. “I should like to nail it up in my room. Why don’t you try to do something like that, Lucian? You might make something by it.”
“What a lovely piece,” said Miss Deacon. “I’d love to hang it up in my room. Why don’t you try doing something like that, Lucian? You could really make something of it.”
“I sent them these,” said Lucian, “but they don’t like them much.”
“I sent them these,” said Lucian, “but they don’t really like them.”
“My dear boy! I should think not! Like them! What were you thinking of to draw those queer stiff flowers all round the border? Roses? They don’t look like roses at all events. Where do you get such ideas from?”
“My dear boy! I don’t think so! Like them! What were you thinking to draw those strange stiff flowers all around the border? Roses? They don’t look anything like roses. Where do you come up with such ideas?”
“But the design is appropriate; look at the words.”
“But the design works; check out the words.”
“My dear Lucian, I can’t read the words; it’s such a queer old-fashioned writing. Look how plain that text is; one can see what it’s about. And this other one; I can’t make it out at all.”
“My dear Lucian, I can’t read the words; it’s such a strange, old-fashioned writing style. Look how clear that text is; you can tell what it’s about. And this other one; I can’t figure it out at all.”
“It’s a Latin hymn.”
“It’s a Latin song.”
“A Latin hymn? Is it a Protestant hymn? I may be old-fashioned, but Hymns Ancient and Modern is quite good enough for me. This is the music, I suppose? But, my dear boy, there are only four lines, and who ever heard of notes shaped like that: you have made some square and some diamond-shape? Why didn’t you look in your poor mother’s old music? It’s in the ottoman in the drawing-room. I could have shown you how to make the notes; there are crotchets, you know, and quavers.”
“A Latin hymn? Is it a Protestant hymn? I might be a bit old-fashioned, but Hymns Ancient and Modern is good enough for me. This is the music, I guess? But, my dear boy, there are only four lines, and who has ever seen notes shaped like that: you’ve made some square and some diamond-shaped? Why didn’t you check your poor mother’s old music? It’s in the ottoman in the living room. I could have shown you how to create the notes; there are quarter notes, you know, and eighth notes.”
Miss Deacon laid down the illuminated Urbs Beata in despair; she felt convinced that her cousin was “next door to an idiot.”
Miss Deacon set down the illuminated Urbs Beata in frustration; she was convinced that her cousin was “almost an idiot.”
And he went out into the garden and raged behind a hedge. He broke two flower-pots and hit an apple-tree very hard with his stick, and then, feeling more calm, wondered what was the use in trying to do anything. He would not have put the thought into words, but in his heart he was aggrieved that his cousin liked the pigeons and the text, and did not like his emblematical roses and the Latin hymn. He knew he had taken great pains over the work, and that it was well done, and being still a young man he expected praise. He found that in this hard world there was a lack of appreciation; a critical spirit seemed abroad. If he could have been scientifically observed as he writhed and smarted under the strictures of “the old fool,” as he rudely called his cousin, the spectacle would have been extremely diverting. Little boys sometimes enjoy a very similar entertainment; either with their tiny fingers or with mamma’s nail scissors they gradually deprive a fly of its wings and legs. The odd gyrations and queer thin buzzings of the creature as it spins comically round and round never fail to provide a fund of harmless amusement. Lucian, indeed, fancied himself a very ill-used individual; but he should have tried to imitate the nervous organization of the flies, which, as mamma says, “can’t really feel.”
And he went out into the garden and vented his anger behind a hedge. He smashed two flower pots and hit an apple tree hard with his stick. After feeling a bit calmer, he wondered what the point was in trying to do anything. Although he wouldn't have put it into words, he felt hurt that his cousin liked the pigeons and the text but didn't appreciate his symbolic roses and the Latin hymn. He knew he had worked hard on the project and that it was well done, and being still a young man, he expected praise. He realized that in this tough world, there was a lack of appreciation; a critical attitude seemed to be everywhere. If someone could have observed him scientifically as he twisted and flinched under the criticisms of "the old fool," as he rudely called his cousin, it would have been quite entertaining. Little boys sometimes enjoy a similar spectacle; whether with their tiny fingers or mom's nail scissors, they gradually clip a fly's wings and legs. The strange movements and odd little buzzes of the creature as it spins comically never fail to provide a source of harmless amusement. Lucian truly believed he was very mistreated; but he should have tried to emulate the nervous system of the flies, which, as mom says, "can’t really feel."
But now, as he prepared the vellum leaves, he remembered his art with joy; he had not laboured to do beautiful work in vain. He read over his manuscript once more, and thought of the designing of the pages. He made sketches on furtive sheets of paper, and hunted up books in his father’s library for suggestions. There were books about architecture, and medieval iron work, and brasses which contributed hints for adornment; and not content with mere pictures he sought in the woods and hedges, scanning the strange forms of trees, and the poisonous growth of great water-plants, and the parasite twining of honeysuckle and briony. In one of these rambles he discovered a red earth which he made into a pigment, and he found in the unctuous juice of a certain fern an ingredient which he thought made his black ink still more glossy. His book was written all in symbols, and in the same spirit of symbolism he decorated it, causing wonderful foliage to creep about the text, and showing the blossom of certain mystical flowers, with emblems of strange creatures, caught and bound in rose thickets. All was dedicated to love and a lover’s madness, and there were songs in it which haunted him with their lilt and refrain. When the book was finished it replaced the loose leaves as his constant companion by day and night. Three times a day he repeated his ritual to himself, seeking out the loneliest places in the woods, or going up to his room; and from the fixed intentness and rapture of his gaze, the father thought him still severely employed in the questionable process of composition. At night he contrived to wake for his strange courtship; and he had a peculiar ceremony when he got up in the dark and lit his candle. From a steep and wild hillside, not far from the house, he had cut from time to time five large boughs of spiked and prickly gorse. He had brought them into the house, one by one, and had hidden them in the big box that stood beside his bed. Often he woke up weeping and murmuring to himself the words of one of his songs, and then when he had lit the candle, he would draw out the gorse-boughs, and place them on the floor, and taking off his nightgown, gently lay himself down on the bed of thorns and spines. Lying on his face, with the candle and the book before him, he would softly and tenderly repeat the praises of his dear, dear Annie, and as he turned over page after page, and saw the raised gold of the majuscules glow and flame in the candle-light, he pressed the thorns into his flesh. At such moments he tasted in all its acute savour the joy of physical pain; and after two or three experiences of such delights he altered his book, making a curious sign in vermilion on the margin of the passages where he was to inflict on himself this sweet torture. Never did he fail to wake at the appointed hour, a strong effort of will broke through all the heaviness of sleep, and he would rise up, joyful though weeping, and reverently set his thorny bed upon the floor, offering his pain with his praise. When he had whispered the last word, and had risen from the ground, his body would be all freckled with drops of blood; he used to view the marks with pride. Here and there a spine would be left deep in the flesh, and he would pull these out roughly, tearing through the skin. On some nights when he had pressed with more fervor on the thorns his thighs would stream with blood, red beads standing out on the flesh, and trickling down to his feet. He had some difficulty in washing away the bloodstains so as not to leave any traces to attract the attention of the servant; and after a time he returned no more to his bed when his duty had been accomplished. For a coverlet he had a dark rug, a good deal worn, and in this he would wrap his naked bleeding body, and lie down on the hard floor, well content to add an aching rest to the account of his pleasures. He was covered with scars, and those that healed during the day were torn open afresh at night; the pale olive skin was red with the angry marks of blood, and the graceful form of the young man appeared like the body of a tortured martyr. He grew thinner and thinner every day, for he ate but little; the skin was stretched on the bones of his face, and the black eyes burnt in dark purple hollows. His relations noticed that he was not looking well.
But now, as he prepared the vellum pages, he felt a sense of joy about his art; he had not worked hard to create beautiful things in vain. He read through his manuscript again and thought about designing the pages. He made sketches on random sheets of paper and searched his father's library for inspiration. There were books about architecture, medieval ironwork, and brass that offered ideas for decoration; and not satisfied with just pictures, he explored the woods and hedges, observing the unusual shapes of trees, the toxic growth of large water plants, and the twisting tendrils of honeysuckle and briony. During one of these walks, he found a red clay that he turned into pigment, and he discovered that the thick juice from a certain fern made his black ink even glossier. His book was written entirely in symbols, and he decorated it with fascinating foliage winding around the text and the blossoms of mystical flowers, along with emblems of strange creatures caught in rose thickets. Everything was dedicated to love and the madness of a lover, and it included songs that lingered in his mind with their melody and refrain. When the book was complete, it took the place of the loose leaves as his constant companion, day and night. Three times a day he performed his ritual, seeking out the most secluded spots in the woods or going to his room; and because of the intense focus and rapture in his gaze, his father believed he was still intensely engaged in the questionable act of writing. At night, he woke up for his unusual courtship; he had a unique ceremony that began when he got up in the dark and lit his candle. From a steep, wild hillside near the house, he had cut five large branches of sharp and prickly gorse from time to time. He brought them into the house, one by one, and hid them in the big box beside his bed. Often he awoke in tears, murmuring the words of one of his songs, and once he had lit the candle, he would take out the gorse branches, place them on the floor, and after removing his nightgown, gently lay himself down on the bed of thorns and spikes. Lying face down, with the candle and the book in front of him, he would softly and tenderly praise his dear Annie, and as he turned page after page, watching the raised gold of the capital letters glow in the candlelight, he pressed the thorns into his skin. In those moments, he felt the sharp joy of physical pain; and after experiencing this pleasure a few times, he marked his book with a curious sign in bright red on the margins of the passages where he intended to inflict this sweet torture on himself. He never failed to wake at the scheduled time; a strong willpower broke through the heavy sleep, and he would rise, joyful yet weeping, reverently placing his thorny bed on the floor, offering his pain along with his praise. After whispering the last word and rising from the ground, his body would be speckled with drops of blood; he looked at the marks with pride. Here and there, a spine would embed itself deep in his flesh, and he would roughly pull these out, tearing through the skin. On some nights, after pressing harder against the thorns, his thighs would stream with blood, red beads standing out on his skin, trickling down to his feet. He had trouble washing away the bloodstains without leaving evidence that might attract the servant's attention; after a while, he stopped returning to his bed once his duty was done. For bedding, he had a dark, well-worn rug, which he wrapped around his naked, bleeding body and lay down on the hard floor, satisfied to add aching rest to his list of pleasures. He was covered in scars, and those that healed during the day were reopened at night; his pale olive skin was marked red with angry streaks of blood, and the young man's graceful form resembled that of a tortured martyr. Each day, he grew thinner, eating very little; the skin on his face was stretched tightly over his bones, and his dark eyes burned in deep purple hollows. His family noticed that he was not looking well.
“Now, Lucian, it’s perfect madness of you to go on like this,” said Miss Deacon, one morning at breakfast. “Look how your hand shakes; some people would say that you have been taking brandy. And all that you want is a little medicine, and yet you won’t be advised. You know it’s not my fault; I have asked you to try Dr. Jelly’s Cooling Powders again and again.”
“Now, Lucian, it’s completely crazy for you to keep acting this way,” said Miss Deacon one morning at breakfast. “Look at how your hand is shaking; some people would think you’ve been drinking brandy. All you need is a little medicine, but you refuse to listen. You know it’s not my fault; I’ve asked you to try Dr. Jelly’s Cooling Powders over and over.”
He remembered the forcible exhibition of the powders when he was a boy, and felt thankful that those days were over. He only grinned at his cousin and swallowed a great cup of strong tea to steady his nerves, which were shaky enough. Mrs. Dixon saw him one day in Caermaen; it was very hot, and he had been walking rather fast. The scars on his body burnt and tingled, and he tottered as he raised his hat to the vicar’s wife. She decided without further investigation that he must have been drinking in public-houses.
He remembered the forceful display of the powders when he was a kid and felt grateful that those days were behind him. He just smiled at his cousin and downed a big cup of strong tea to calm his jittery nerves. Mrs. Dixon spotted him one day in Caermaen; it was really hot, and he had been walking fairly quickly. The scars on his body burned and tingled, and he wobbled as he tipped his hat to the vicar’s wife. She concluded without looking further that he must have been drinking at the pubs.
“It seems a mercy that poor Mrs. Taylor was taken,” she said to her husband. “She has certainly been spared a great deal. That wretched young man passed me this afternoon; he was quite intoxicated.”
“It seems like a relief that poor Mrs. Taylor has passed away,” she said to her husband. “She has definitely been spared a lot. That miserable young man walked past me this afternoon; he was completely drunk.”
“How very said,” said Mr. Dixon. “A little port, my dear?”
“How very sad,” said Mr. Dixon. “A little port, my dear?”
“Thank you, Merivale, I will have another glass of sherry. Dr. Burrows is always scolding me and saying I must take something to keep up my energy, and this sherry is so weak.”
“Thanks, Merivale, I’ll have another glass of sherry. Dr. Burrows is always telling me I have to take something to keep my energy up, and this sherry is so weak.”
The Dixons were not teetotalers. They regretted it deeply, and blamed the doctor, who “insisted on some stimulant.” However, there was some consolation in trying to convert the parish to total abstinence, or, as they curiously called it, temperance. Old women were warned of the sin of taking a glass of beer for supper; aged labourers were urged to try Cork-ho, the new temperance drink; an uncouth beverage, styled coffee, was dispensed at the reading-room. Mr. Dixon preached an eloquent “temperance” sermon, soon after the above conversation, taking as his text: Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees. In his discourse he showed that fermented liquor and leaven had much in common, that beer was at the present day “put away” during Passover by the strict Jews; and in a moving peroration he urged his dear brethren, “and more especially those amongst us who are poor in this world’s goods,” to beware indeed of that evil leaven which was sapping the manhood of our nation. Mrs. Dixon cried after church:
The Dixons weren't abstainers. They deeply regretted it and blamed the doctor, who “insisted on some stimulant.” However, they found some comfort in trying to persuade the community to fully abstain, or, as they curiously called it, temperance. Older women were warned about the sin of having a glass of beer with dinner; elderly laborers were encouraged to try Cork-ho, the new temperance drink; a crude beverage, called coffee, was served in the reading room. Mr. Dixon delivered a powerful “temperance” sermon shortly after that conversation, using as his text: Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees. In his speech, he pointed out that fermented drinks and leaven had much in common, noting that beer is currently “put away” during Passover by strict Jews; and in a heartfelt conclusion, he urged his dear brethren, “especially those of us who are poor in this world's goods,” to truly be cautious of that evil leaven which was undermining the strength of our nation. Mrs. Dixon cried after church:
“Oh, Merivale, what a beautiful sermon! How earnest you were. I hope it will do good.”
“Oh, Merivale, that was a beautiful sermon! You were so sincere. I hope it makes a difference.”
Mr. Dixon swallowed his port with great decorum, but his wife fuddled herself every evening with cheap sherry. She was quite unaware of the fact, and sometimes wondered in a dim way why she always had to scold the children after dinner. And so strange things sometimes happened in the nursery, and now and then the children looked queerly at one another after a red-faced woman had gone out, panting.
Mr. Dixon drank his port with great composure, but his wife got herself tipsy every evening with cheap sherry. She was completely oblivious to it and sometimes vaguely wondered why she always had to scold the kids after dinner. As a result, odd things sometimes occurred in the nursery, and every now and then the children exchanged strange looks after a flushed woman had left, out of breath.
Lucian knew nothing of his accuser’s trials, but he was not long in hearing of his own intoxication. The next time he went down to Caermaen he was hailed by the doctor.
Lucian knew nothing about the struggles of his accuser, but it didn't take long for him to hear about his own drunkenness. The next time he went down to Caermaen, the doctor called out to him.
“Been drinking again today?”
“Have you been drinking again today?”
“No,” said Lucian in a puzzled voice. “What do you mean?”
“No,” Lucian said, sounding confused. “What do you mean?”
“Oh, well, if you haven’t, that’s all right, as you’ll be able to take a drop with me. Come along in?”
“Oh, well, if you haven’t, that’s fine; you can have a drink with me. Want to join?”
Over the whisky and pipes Lucian heard of the evil rumors affecting his character.
Over the whiskey and pipes, Lucian heard about the harmful rumors damaging his reputation.
“Mrs. Dixon assured me you were staggering from one side of the street to the other. You quite frightened her, she said. Then she asked me if I recommended her to take one or two ounces of spirit at bedtime for the palpitation; and of course I told her two would be better. I have my living to make here, you know. And upon my word, I think she wants it; she’s always gurgling inside like a waterworks. I wonder how old Dixon can stand it.”
“Mrs. Dixon told me you were swaying from one side of the street to the other. You really scared her, she said. Then she asked me if I thought she should take one or two ounces of liquor at bedtime for her heart palpitations, and of course I told her two would be better. I have to earn my living here, you know. And honestly, I think she needs it; she’s always making these gurgling sounds inside, like a water system. I wonder how old Dixon can handle it.”
“I like ‘ounces of spirit,’” said Lucian. “That’s taking it medicinally, I suppose. I’ve often heard of ladies who have to ‘take it medicinally’; and that’s how it’s done?”
“I like ‘ounces of spirit,’” Lucian said. “That’s how you take it for medicinal purposes, I guess. I’ve often heard of ladies who have to ‘take it medicinally’; is that how it works?”
“That’s it. ‘Dr Burrows won’t listen to me’: ‘I tell him how I dislike the taste of spirits, but he says they are absolutely necessary for my constitution’: ‘my medical man insists on something at bedtime’; that’s the style.”
“That’s it. ‘Dr. Burrows won’t listen to me’: ‘I tell him how much I dislike the taste of alcohol, but he says they are absolutely necessary for my health’: ‘my doctor insists on something at bedtime’; that’s the style.”
Lucian laughed gently; all these people had become indifferent to him; he could no longer feel savage indignation at their little hypocrisies and malignancies. Their voices uttering calumny, and morality, and futility had become like the thin shrill angry note of a gnat on a summer evening; he had his own thoughts and his own life, and he passed on without heeding.
Lucian chuckled softly; all these people no longer mattered to him. He could no longer feel intense anger at their petty hypocrisies and malice. Their voices spouting slander, morality, and nonsense sounded like the high-pitched, annoying buzz of a gnat on a summer evening. He had his own thoughts and his own life, and he moved on without paying them any attention.
“You come down to Caermaen pretty often, don’t you?” said the
doctor.
“I’ve seen you two or three times in the last
fortnight.”
“You come down to Caermaen pretty often, don’t you?” said the doctor.
“I’ve seen you two or three times in the last couple of weeks.”
“Yes, I enjoy the walk.”
"Yep, I love the walk."
“Well, look me up whenever you like, you know. I am often in just at this time, and a chat with a human being isn’t bad, now and then. It’s a change for me; I’m often afraid I shall lose my patients.”
“Well, feel free to reach out whenever you want. I'm usually around at this time, and having a conversation with someone is nice every now and then. It’s a nice change for me; I'm often worried I might lose my patients.”
The doctor had the weakness of these terrible puns, dragged headlong into the conversation. He sometimes exhibited them before Mrs. Gervase, who would smile in a faint and dignified manner, and say:
The doctor had a weakness for these terrible puns, jumping right into the conversation. He sometimes shared them in front of Mrs. Gervase, who would smile faintly and with dignity, and say:
“Ah, I see. Very amusing indeed. We had an old coachmen once who was very clever, I believe, at that sort of thing, but Mr. Gervase was obliged to send him away, the laughter of the other domestics was so very boisterous.”
“Ah, I get it. Very funny indeed. We had an old coachman once who was quite good at that sort of thing, but Mr. Gervase had to let him go because the other staff laughed so loudly.”
Lucian laughed, not boisterously, but good-humouredly, at the doctor’s joke. He liked Burrows, feeling that he was a man and not an automatic gabbling machine.
Lucian laughed, not loudly, but with a friendly spirit, at the doctor’s joke. He liked Burrows, sensing that he was a real person and not just a mindless chatterbox.
“You look a little pulled down,” said the doctor, when Lucian rose to go. “No, you don’t want my medicine. Plenty of beef and beer will do you more good than drugs. I daresay it’s the hot weather that has thinned you a bit. Oh, you’ll be all right again in a month.”
“You look a bit worn out,” said the doctor as Lucian got up to leave. “No, you don’t need my medicine. A good amount of meat and beer will help you more than any pills. I bet it’s the hot weather that’s made you look a little lighter. Don’t worry, you’ll be back to normal in a month.”
As Lucian strolled out of the town on his way home, he passed a small crowd of urchins assembled at the corner of an orchard. They were enjoying themselves immensely. The “healthy” boy, the same whom he had seen some weeks ago operating on a cat, seemed to have recognized his selfishness in keeping his amusements to himself. He had found a poor lost puppy, a little creature with bright pitiful eyes, almost human in their fond, friendly gaze. It was not a well-bred little dog; it was certainly not that famous puppy “by Vick out of Wasp”; it had rough hair and a foolish long tail which it wagged beseechingly, at once deprecating severity and asking kindness. The poor animal had evidently been used to gentle treatment; it would look up in a boy’s face, and give a leap, fawning on him, and then bark in a small doubtful voice, and cower a moment on the ground, astonished perhaps at the strangeness, the bustle and animation. The boys were beside themselves with eagerness; there was quite a babble of voices, arguing, discussing, suggesting. Each one had a plan of his own which he brought before the leader, a stout and sturdy youth.
As Lucian walked out of town on his way home, he passed a small group of kids gathered at the corner of an orchard. They were having a great time. The "healthy" boy, the same one he had seen a few weeks ago playing with a cat, seemed to have realized how selfish he was for keeping his fun to himself. He had found a lost puppy, a tiny creature with bright, sad eyes, almost human in their loving, friendly gaze. It wasn’t a fancy little dog; it definitely wasn’t that famous puppy “by Vick out of Wasp”; it had rough fur and a silly long tail that it wagged hopefully, both trying to downplay any harshness and asking for kindness. The poor animal had clearly been treated kindly before; it would look up at a boy’s face, jump up, nuzzle against him, then bark in a small, uncertain voice, and cower on the ground for a moment, perhaps shocked by the oddness, the noise, and the excitement. The boys were bursting with excitement; there was a real buzz of voices, arguing, debating, and suggesting. Each one had their own plan that they presented to the leader, a sturdy and strong youth.
“Drown him! What be you thinkin’ of, mun?” he was saying. “’Tain’t no sport at all. You shut your mouth, gwaes. Be you goin’ to ask your mother for the boiling-water? Is, Bob Williams, I do know all that: but where be you a-going to get the fire from? Be quiet, mun, can’t you? Thomas Trevor, be this dog yourn or mine? Now, look you, if you don’t all of you shut your bloody mouths, I’ll take the dog ’ome and keep him. There now!”
“Drown him! What are you thinking, man?” he said. “That’s no fun at all. You should shut up, dude. Are you going to ask your mom for the boiling water? Yes, Bob Williams, I know all that: but where are you going to get the fire from? Can’t you just be quiet? Thomas Trevor, is this dog yours or mine? Now listen, if you all don’t shut your mouths, I’ll take the dog home and keep him. There!”
He was a born leader of men. A singular depression and lowness of spirit showed itself on the boys’ faces. They recognized that the threat might very possibly be executed, and their countenances were at once composed to humble attention. The puppy was still cowering on the ground in the midst of them: one or two tried to relieve the tension of their feelings by kicking him in the belly with their hobnail boots. It cried out with the pain and writhed a little, but the poor little beast did not attempt to bite or even snarl. It looked up with those beseeching friendly eyes at its persecutors, and fawned on them again, and tried to wag its tail and be merry, pretending to play with a straw on the road, hoping perhaps to win a little favor in that way.
He was a natural leader. A deep sadness and low spirits were visible on the boys’ faces. They understood that the threat could very well be real, and their expressions shifted to show humble attention. The puppy was still huddled on the ground among them: one or two tried to ease their anxiety by kicking it in the belly with their heavy boots. It yelped in pain and squirmed a bit, but the poor little thing didn’t try to bite or growl. It looked up with those pleading, friendly eyes at its tormentors, and fawned over them again, trying to wag its tail and be cheerful, pretending to play with a straw on the road, perhaps hoping to gain a bit of sympathy that way.
The leader saw the moment for his master-stroke. He slowly drew a piece of rope from his pocket.
The leader recognized the perfect moment for his big move. He slowly pulled out a piece of rope from his pocket.
“What do you say to that, mun? Now, Thomas Trevor! We’ll hang him over that there bough. Will that suit you, Bobby Williams?”
“What do you think of that, mate? Now, Thomas Trevor! We’ll hang him over that branch there. Does that work for you, Bobby Williams?”
There was a great shriek of approval and delight. All was again bustle and animation. “I’ll tie it round his neck?” “Get out, mun, you don’t know how it be done.” “Is, I do, Charley.” “Now, let me, gwaes, now do let me.” “You be sure he won’t bite?” “He bain’t mad, be he?” “Suppose we were to tie up his mouth first?”
There was a loud cheer of excitement and happiness. Everyone was buzzing with energy again. “Should I tie it around his neck?” “Come on, you don’t know how to do it.” “Yes, I do, Charley.” “Now, let me, please, just let me.” “Are you sure he won’t bite?” “He’s not crazy, is he?” “What if we tied up his mouth first?”
The puppy still fawned and curried favor, and wagged that sorry tail, and lay down crouching on one side on the ground, sad and sorry in his heart, but still with a little gleam of hope; for now and again he tried to play, and put up his face, praying with those fond, friendly eyes. And then at last his gambols and poor efforts for mercy ceased, and he lifted up his wretched voice in one long dismal whine of despair. But he licked the hand of the boy that tied the noose.
The puppy still tried to win over everyone, wagging his sad little tail and lying down on one side on the ground, feeling sad but still holding onto a glimmer of hope; every now and then, he would try to play and look up with those affectionate, friendly eyes. Then, finally, his playful antics and pitiful attempts for mercy stopped, and he let out a long, mournful whine of despair. But he still licked the hand of the boy who tied the noose.
He was slowly and gently swung into the air as Lucian went by unheeded; he struggled, and his legs twisted and writhed. The “healthy” boy pulled the rope, and his friends danced and shouted with glee. As Lucian turned the corner, the poor dangling body was swinging to and fro, the puppy was dying, but he still kicked a little.
He was slowly and gently swung into the air as Lucian walked by without noticing; he struggled, and his legs twisted and writhed. The “healthy” boy pulled the rope, and his friends cheered and shouted with excitement. As Lucian turned the corner, the poor body hanging there was swinging back and forth, the puppy was dying, but it still kicked a little.
Lucian went on his way hastily, and shuddering with disgust. The young of the human creature were really too horrible; they defiled the earth, and made existence unpleasant, as the pulpy growth of a noxious and obscene fungus spoils an agreeable walk. The sight of those malignant little animals with mouths that uttered cruelty and filth, with hands dexterous in torture, and feet swift to run all evil errands, had given him a shock and broken up the world of strange thoughts in which he had been dwelling. Yet it was no good being angry with them: it was their nature to be very loathsome. Only he wished they would go about their hideous amusements in their own back gardens where nobody could see them at work; it was too bad that he should be interrupted and offended in a quiet country road. He tried to put the incident out of his mind, as if the whole thing had been a disagreeable story, and the visions amongst which he wished to move were beginning to return, when he was again rudely disturbed. A little girl, a pretty child of eight or nine, was coming along the lane to meet him. She was crying bitterly and looking to left and right, and calling out some word all the time.
Lucian hurried along, shuddering with disgust. The young humans were truly awful; they made the world unpleasant, just like the squishy growth of a toxic and disgusting fungus ruins a nice walk. Seeing those nasty little creatures with mouths that spewed cruelty and filth, hands skilled in torture, and feet quick to carry out wickedness had shocked him and shattered the world of strange thoughts he had been lost in. But there was no point in being angry at them; it was just their nature to be repulsive. He only wished they would do their ugly business in their own backyards where no one could see them; it was unfair for him to be interrupted and offended on a peaceful country road. He tried to forget the incident, as if it had been an unpleasant story, and the visions he wanted to embrace were starting to return when he was rudely interrupted again. A little girl, a pretty child of eight or nine, was coming down the lane towards him. She was crying hard, looking around, and calling out something repeatedly.
“Jack, Jack, Jack! Little Jackie! Jack!”
“Jack, Jack, Jack! Little Jackie! Jack!”
Then she burst into tears afresh, and peered into the hedge, and tried to peep through a gate into a field.
Then she broke down in tears again, and looked into the hedge, trying to peek through a gate into a field.
“Jackie, Jackie, Jackie!”
“Jackie, Jackie, Jackie!”
She came up to Lucian, sobbing as if her heart would break, and dropped him an old-fashioned curtsy.
She approached Lucian, crying as if her heart was breaking, and gave him a traditional curtsy.
“Oh, please sir, have you seen my little Jackie?”
“Oh, please, sir, have you seen my little Jackie?”
“What do you mean?” said Lucian. “What is it you’ve lost?”
“What do you mean?” Lucian asked. “What have you lost?”
“A little dog, please sir. A little terrier dog with white hair. Father gave me him a month ago, and said I might keep him. Someone did leave the garden gate open this afternoon, and he must ’a got away, sir, and I was so fond of him sir, he was so playful and loving, and I be afraid he be lost.”
“A little dog, please, sir. A small terrier with white fur. My dad gave him to me a month ago and said I could keep him. Someone left the garden gate open this afternoon, and he must have gotten out, sir. I really liked him, sir; he was so playful and loving, and I’m afraid he might be lost.”
She began to call again, without waiting for an answer.
She started to call again, without waiting for a response.
“Jack, Jack, Jack!”
"Jack, Jack, Jack!"
“I’m afraid some boys have got your little dog,” said Lucian. “They’ve killed him. You’d better go back home.”
“I think some boys have taken your little dog,” Lucian said. “They’ve killed him. You should head back home.”
He went on, walking as fast as he could in his endeavor to get beyond the noise of the child’s crying. It distressed him, and he wished to think of other things. He stamped his foot angrily on the ground as he recalled the annoyances of the afternoon, and longed for some hermitage on the mountains, far above the stench and the sound of humanity.
He continued on, walking as fast as he could to escape the noise of the child's crying. It upset him, and he wanted to focus on something else. He angrily stamped his foot on the ground as he remembered the frustrations of the afternoon and wished for a secluded spot in the mountains, far away from the smell and the noise of people.
A little farther, and he came to Croeswen, where the road branched off to right and left. There was a triangular plot of grass between the two roads; there the cross had once stood, “the goodly and famous roode” of the old local chronicle. The words echoed in Lucian’s ears as he went by on the right hand. “There were five steps that did go up to the first pace, and seven steps to the second pace, all of clene hewn ashler. And all above it was most curiously and gloriously wrought with thorowgh carved work; in the highest place was the Holy Roode with Christ upon the Cross having Marie on the one syde and John on the other. And below were six splendent and glisteringe archaungels that bore up the roode, and beneath them in their stories were the most fair and noble images of the xii Apostles and of divers other Saints and Martirs. And in the lowest storie there was a marvelous imagerie of divers Beasts, such as oxen and horses and swine, and little dogs and peacocks, all done in the finest and most curious wise, so that they all seemed as they were caught in a Wood of Thorns, the which is their torment of this life. And here once in the year was a marvelous solemn service, when the parson of Caermaen came out with the singers and all the people, singing the psalm Benedicite omnia opera as they passed along the road in their procession. And when they stood at the roode the priest did there his service, making certain prayers for the beasts, and then he went up to the first pace and preached a sermon to the people, shewing them that as our lord Jhu dyed upon the Tree of his deare mercy for us, so we too owe mercy to the beasts his Creatures, for that they are all his poor lieges and silly servants. And that like as the Holy Aungells do their suit to him on high, and the Blessed xii Apostles and the Martirs, and all the Blissful Saints served him aforetime on earth and now praise him in heaven, so also do the beasts serve him, though they be in torment of life and below men. For their spirit goeth downward, as Holy Writ teacheth us.”
A little further on, he reached Croeswen, where the road split off to the right and left. There was a triangular patch of grass between the two roads; that’s where the cross had once stood, “the beautiful and famous roode” mentioned in the old local chronicle. The words resonated in Lucian’s mind as he passed by on the right. “There were five steps leading up to the first level, and seven steps to the second level, all made of clean, hewn stone. Above it was intricately and beautifully carved; at the highest point was the Holy Roode with Christ on the Cross, flanked by Mary on one side and John on the other. Below, there were six shining archangels holding up the roode, and beneath them were lovely images of the twelve Apostles and various other Saints and Martyrs. At the lowest level, there was a marvelous display of different animals, such as oxen, horses, pigs, small dogs, and peacocks, all created in the finest detail, making them look as if they were caught in a Thicket of Thorns, which symbolizes their suffering in this life. Once a year, there was a grand service here, when the priest from Caermaen would come out with the singers and all the people, singing the psalm Benedicite omnia opera as they walked along the road in procession. When they gathered at the roode, the priest conducted his service, saying certain prayers for the animals, then he went up to the first level and preached a sermon to the people, showing them that just as our Lord Jesus died on the Tree of His great mercy for us, we too owe mercy to the animals, His creations, for they are all His poor subjects and humble servants. And just as the Holy Angels serve Him above, and the Blessed twelve Apostles and the Martyrs, as well as all the Blessed Saints who served Him on earth and now praise Him in heaven, so do the animals serve Him, even though they endure the hardships of life beneath men. For their spirit goes downwards, as Holy Scripture teaches us.”
It was a quaint old record, a curious relic of what the modern inhabitants of Caermaen called the Dark Ages. A few of the stones that had formed the base of the cross still remained in position, grey with age, blotched with black lichen and green moss. The remainder of the famous rood had been used to mend the roads, to build pigsties and domestic offices; it had turned Protestant, in fact. Indeed, if it had remained, the parson of Caermaen would have had no time for the service; the coffee-stall, the Portuguese Missions, the Society for the Conversion of the Jews, and important social duties took up all his leisure. Besides, he thought the whole ceremony unscriptural.
It was an old record, a curious remnant of what the modern residents of Caermaen referred to as the Dark Ages. A few of the stones that had made up the base of the cross still stood in place, worn with age, stained with black lichen and green moss. The rest of the famous rood had been repurposed to repair roads, build pigsties, and create domestic spaces; it had essentially become secular. In fact, if it had still existed, the parson of Caermaen would have had no time for services; he was too busy with the coffee stall, the Portuguese Missions, the Society for the Conversion of the Jews, and other important social obligations. Moreover, he considered the entire ceremony unbiblical.
Lucian passed on his way, wondering at the strange contrasts of the Middle Ages. How was it that people who could devise so beautiful a service believed in witchcraft, demoniacal possession and obsession, in the incubus and succubus, and in the Sabbath and in many other horrible absurdities? It seemed astonishing that anybody could even pretend to credit such monstrous tales, but there could be no doubt that the dread of old women who rode on broomsticks and liked black cats was once a very genuine terror.
Lucian walked on, amazed by the strange contrasts of the Middle Ages. How could people who created such a beautiful service also believe in witchcraft, demonic possession and obsession, the incubus and succubus, the Sabbath, and many other ridiculous horrors? It was shocking that anyone could even pretend to believe such monstrous stories, but there was no doubt that the fear of old women riding broomsticks and liking black cats was once a very real terror.
A cold wind blew up from the river at sunset, and the scars on his body began to burn and tingle. The pain recalled his ritual to him, and he began to recite it as he walked along. He had cut a branch of thorn from the hedge and placed it next to his skin, pressing the spikes into the flesh with his hand till the warm blood ran down. He felt it was an exquisite and sweet observance for her sake; and then he thought of the secret golden palace he was building for her, the rare and wonderful city rising in his imagination. As the solemn night began to close about the earth, and the last glimmer of the sun faded from the hills, he gave himself anew to the woman, his body and his mind, all that he was, and all that he had.
A cold wind blew up from the river at sunset, and the scars on his body started to burn and tingle. The pain reminded him of his ritual, and he began to recite it as he walked along. He had cut a thorn branch from the hedge and pressed it against his skin, digging the spikes into his flesh with his hand until warm blood ran down. He felt it was a beautiful and meaningful act for her; then he thought of the secret golden palace he was building for her, the rare and amazing city forming in his mind. As the solemn night began to envelop the earth and the last light of the sun faded from the hills, he devoted himself again to the woman, his body and mind, everything he was, and everything he had.
IV.
In the course of the week Lucian again visited Caermaen. He wished to view the amphitheatre more precisely, to note the exact position of the ancient walls, to gaze up the valley from certain points within the town, to imprint minutely and clearly on his mind the surge of the hills about the city, and the dark tapestry of the hanging woods. And he lingered in the museum where the relics of the Roman occupation had been stored; he was interested in the fragments of tessellated floors, in the glowing gold of drinking cups, the curious beads of fused and coloured glass, the carved amber-work, the scent-flagons that still retained the memory of unctuous odours, the necklaces, brooches, hair-pins of gold and silver, and other intimate objects which had once belonged to Roman ladies. One of the glass flagons, buried in damp earth for many hundred years, had gathered in its dark grave all the splendors of the light, and now shone like an opal with a moonlight glamour and gleams of gold and pale sunset green, and imperial purple. Then there were the wine jars of red earthenware, the memorial stones from graves, and the heads of broken gods, with fragments of occult things used in the secret rites of Mithras. Lucian read on the labels where all these objects were found: in the churchyard, beneath the turf of the meadow, and in the old cemetery near the forest; and whenever it was possible he would make his way to the spot of discovery, and imagine the long darkness that had hidden gold and stone and amber. All these investigations were necessary for the scheme he had in view, so he became for some time quite a familiar figure in the dusty deserted streets and in the meadows by the river. His continual visits to Caermaen were a tortuous puzzle to the inhabitants, who flew to their windows at the sound of a step on the uneven pavements. They were at a loss in their conjectures; his motive for coming down three times a week must of course be bad, but it seemed undiscoverable. And Lucian on his side was at first a good deal put out by occasional encounters with members of the Gervase or Dixon or Colley tribes; he had often to stop and exchange a few conventional expressions, and such meetings, casual as they were, annoyed and distracted him. He was no longer infuriated or wounded by sneers of contempt or by the cackling laughter of the young people when they passed him on the road (his hat was a shocking one and his untidiness terrible), but such incidents were unpleasant just as the smell of a drain was unpleasant, and threw the strange mechanism of his thoughts out of fear for the time. Then he had been disgusted by the affair of the boys and the little dog; the loathsomeness of it had quite broken up his fancies. He had read books of modern occultism, and remembered some of the experiments described. The adept, it was alleged, could transfer the sense of consciousness from his brain to the foot or hand, he could annihilate the world around him and pass into another sphere. Lucian wondered whether he could not perform some such operation for his own benefit. Human beings were constantly annoying him and getting in his way, was it not possible to annihilate the race, or at all events to reduce them to wholly insignificant forms? A certain process suggested itself to his mind, a work partly mental and partly physical, and after two or three experiments he found to his astonishment and delight that it was successful. Here, he thought, he had discovered one of the secrets of true magic; this was the key to the symbolic transmutations of the Eastern tales. The adept could, in truth, change those who were obnoxious to him into harmless and unimportant shapes, not as in the letter of the old stories, by transforming the enemy, but by transforming himself. The magician puts men below him by going up higher, as one looks down on a mountain city from a loftier crag. The stones on the road and such petty obstacles do not trouble the wise man on the great journey, and so Lucian, when obliged to stop and converse with his fellow-creatures, to listen to their poor pretences and inanities, was no more inconvenienced than when he had to climb an awkward stile in the course of a walk. As for the more unpleasant manifestations of humanity; after all they no longer concerned him. Men intent on the great purpose did not suffer the current of their thoughts to be broken by the buzzing of a fly caught in a spider’s web, so why should he be perturbed by the misery of a puppy in the hands of village boys? The fly, no doubt, endured its tortures; lying helpless and bound in those slimy bands, it cried out in its thin voice when the claws of the horrible monster fastened on it; but its dying agonies had never vexed the reverie of a lover. Lucian saw no reason why the boys should offend him more than the spider, or why he should pity the dog more than he pitied the fly. The talk of the men and women might be wearisome and inept and often malignant; but he could not imagine an alchemist at the moment of success, a general in the hour of victory, or a financier with a gigantic scheme of swindling well on the market being annoyed by the buzz of insects. The spider is, no doubt, a very terrible brute with a hideous mouth and hairy tiger-like claws when seen through the microscope; but Lucian had taken away the microscope from his eyes. He could now walk the streets of Caermaen confident and secure, without any dread of interruption, for at a moment’s notice the transformation could be effected. Once Dr. Burrows caught him and made him promise to attend a bazaar that was to be held in aid of the Hungarian Protestants; Lucian assented the more willingly as he wished to pay a visit to certain curious mounds on a hill a little way out of the town, and he calculated on slinking off from the bazaar early in the afternoon. Lord Beamys was visiting Sir Vivian Ponsonby, a local magnate, and had kindly promised to drive over and declare the bazaar open. It was a solemn moment when the carriage drew up and the great man alighted. He was rather an evil-looking old nobleman, but the clergy and gentry, their wives and sons and daughters welcomed him with great and unctuous joy. Conversations were broken off in mid-sentence, slow people gaped, not realizing why their friends had so suddenly left them, the Meyricks came up hot and perspiring in fear lest they should be too late, Miss Colley, a yellow virgin of austere regard, smiled largely, Mrs. Dixon beckoned wildly with her parasol to the “girls” who were idly strolling in a distant part of the field, and the archdeacon ran at full speed. The air grew dark with bows, and resonant with the genial laugh of the archdeacon, the cackle of the younger ladies, and the shrill parrot-like voices of the matrons; those smiled who had never smiled before, and on some maiden faces there hovered that look of adoring ecstasy with which the old maidens graced their angels. Then, when all the due rites had been performed, the company turned and began to walk towards the booths of their small Vanity Fair. Lord Beamys led the way with Mrs. Gervase, Mrs. Dixon followed with Sir Vivian Ponsonby, and the multitudes that followed cried, saying, “What a dear old man!”—“Isn’t it kind of him to come all this way?”—“What a sweet expression, isn’t it?”—“I think he’s an old love”—“One of the good old sort”—“Real English nobleman”—“Oh most correct, I assure you; if a girl gets into trouble, notice to quit at once”—“Always stands by the Church”—“Twenty livings in his gift”—“Voted for the Public Worship Regulation Act”—“Ten thousand acres strictly preserved.” The old lord was leering pleasantly and muttering to himself: “Some fine gals here. Like the looks of that filly with the pink hat. Ought to see more of her. She’d give Lotty points.”
During the week, Lucian visited Caermaen again. He wanted to take a closer look at the amphitheater, pinpoint where the ancient walls stood, admire the valley from different spots in town, and thoroughly engrave the silhouette of the hills surrounding the city and the dense woods on his mind. He spent time in the museum where the remnants of the Roman occupation were kept; he was fascinated by the pieces of mosaic floors, the shining gold drinking cups, the unique beads made of fused and colored glass, the intricately carved amber items, the scent bottles still holding the essence of rich fragrances, the necklaces, brooches, and hairpins crafted from gold and silver, along with other personal belongings of Roman women. One glass bottle, buried in damp soil for centuries, had absorbed the light's brilliance and now glittered like an opal with a moonlit sheen, glints of gold, soft greens of sunset, and deep purple. There were also red clay wine jars, gravestones, and broken statues of gods, along with mysterious items used in the secret rituals of Mithras. Lucian read the labels indicating where each item was found: in the churchyard, under the meadow's grass, and in the ancient graveyard near the woods; whenever he could, he'd head to the discovery spots, picturing the long darkness that had concealed gold, stone, and amber. All this exploration was essential for the plan he had, so he became a familiar sight in the quiet, dusty streets and fields by the river for a time. His repeated trips to Caermaen puzzled the locals, who rushed to their windows whenever they heard footsteps on the uneven pavements. They speculated about his reasons for visiting three times a week, assuming they must be dubious, though they couldn't figure out what. Initially, Lucian was somewhat bothered by random encounters with members of the Gervase, Dixon, or Colley families; he often had to pause and exchange polite greetings, and these chance meetings, though trivial, irritated and distracted him. He was no longer upset by the disdainful smirks or the mocking laughter of young people when they passed him on the road (his hat was awful, and his appearance was quite disheveled), but such instances were annoying, like the unpleasant odor of a sewer, disrupting the odd flow of his thoughts. Then he felt disgusted by the boys and the little dog incident; its grossness completely shattered his daydreams. He had read books on modern occultism and remembered some of the experiments described. It was said that an adept could shift his sense of awareness from his brain to a foot or a hand, could erase the world around him and enter another realm. Lucian wondered if he could perform some similar feat for himself. People constantly got on his nerves and got in his way; was it impossible to wipe out humanity, or at least reduce them to insignificant beings? A process came to his mind, a task that was partly mental and partly physical, and after a few attempts, he was amazed and delighted to find it worked. Here, he thought, he had found one of the secrets of real magic; it was the key to the symbolic transformations in Eastern stories. The adept could, indeed, change those who bothered him into harmless, unimportant shapes, not by transforming the enemy, but by changing himself. The magician elevates himself above others, as one looks down on a mountain town from a higher peak. The obstacles on the path, such as stones, don’t trouble the wise traveler on the great journey, and so Lucian, when compelled to pause and converse with others, listening to their stale pretenses and nonsense, found it as inconsequential as climbing over a tricky fence while walking. As for the unpleasant facets of humanity; they didn’t concern him anymore. Individuals focused on their lofty goals didn't let the buzzing of a fly caught in a spider's web distract them, so why should he be unsettled by the suffering of a puppy at the hands of village boys? The fly, of course, endured its pain; helpless and trapped in the slimy threads, it squealed in thin tones when the monstrous creature seized it; but the fly's death throes had never disrupted a lover's dream. Lucian saw no reason why the boys should irritate him more than the spider or why he should feel sorry for the dog more than for the fly. Conversations among men and women might be tedious, silly, or even malevolent; but he couldn't picture an alchemist at the moment of discovery, a general celebrating victory, or a financier orchestrating a major scam being bothered by the noise of bugs. The spider is undoubtedly a terrifying creature with a grotesque mouth and hair-covered claws seen under a microscope; but Lucian had taken the microscope from his eyes. He could now walk the streets of Caermaen confidently and securely, without fear of interruption, for, at a moment’s notice, he could undergo transformation. Once, Dr. Burrows caught him and made him promise to attend a bazaar supporting the Hungarian Protestants; Lucian agreed more willingly since he wanted to visit some interesting mounds on a hill just outside the town, planning to sneak away from the bazaar early that afternoon. Lord Beamys was visiting Sir Vivian Ponsonby, a local dignitary, and had kindly promised to stop by and open the bazaar. It was a serious moment when the carriage pulled up, and the important man stepped out. He looked like a somewhat sinister old nobleman, but the clergy, local gentry, and their families greeted him with overwhelming joy. Conversations halted mid-sentence, slow-witted folks stared blankly, unaware of why their companions had abruptly left, the Meyricks rushed up, sweaty and anxious not to be late, Miss Colley, a demure lady with a stern demeanor, beamed broadly, Mrs. Dixon waved frantically with her parasol at the “girls” who were lounging in a distant part of the field, and the archdeacon sprinted forward. The atmosphere grew thick with bows, resonating with the cheerful laughter of the archdeacon, the giggles of the younger ladies, and the loud, parrot-like voices of the older women; many who had never smiled before now wore grins, and on some young women’s faces lingered that look of adoration that old maidens reserved for their angels. When all the necessary formalities had been completed, the group turned and headed toward the booths of their little Vanity Fair. Lord Beamys led with Mrs. Gervase, followed by Mrs. Dixon and Sir Vivian Ponsonby, while the crowds exclaimed, “What a sweet old man!”—“Isn’t it kind of him to come all this way?”—“What a lovely expression, isn't it?”—“I think he’s a darling”—“One of the good old types”—“A genuine English nobleman”—“Oh, absolutely correct, I assure you; if a girl finds herself in trouble, she gets a notice to leave immediately”—“Always supports the Church”—“Has twenty livings to give away”—“Supported the Public Worship Regulation Act”—“Ten thousand acres strictly preserved.” The old lord leered contentedly, mumbling to himself: “Some fine gals here. Like the looks of that filly with the pink hat. Ought to see more of her. She’d give Lotty a run for her money.”
The pomp swept slowly across the grass: the archdeacon had got hold of Mr. Dixon, and they were discussing the misdeeds of some clergyman in the rural deanery.
The pomp moved slowly over the grass: the archdeacon had grabbed Mr. Dixon, and they were chatting about the wrongdoings of a certain clergyman in the rural deanery.
“I can scarce credit it,” said Mr. Dixon.
“I can hardly believe it,” said Mr. Dixon.
“Oh, I assure you, there can be no doubt. We have witnesses. There can be no question that there was a procession at Llanfihangel on the Sunday before Easter; the choir and minister went round the church, carrying palm branches in their hands.”
“Oh, I assure you, there’s no doubt about it. We have witnesses. There’s no question that there was a procession at Llanfihangel on the Sunday before Easter; the choir and the minister walked around the church, carrying palm branches in their hands.”
“Very shocking.”
"Super shocking."
“It has distressed the bishop. Martin is a hard-working man enough, and all that, but those sort of things can’t be tolerated. The bishop told me that he had set his face against processions.”
“It has upset the bishop. Martin is a pretty hardworking guy, and all that, but those kinds of things just can’t be accepted. The bishop told me that he has made it clear he’s against processions.”
“Quite right: the bishop is perfectly right. Processions are unscriptural.”
“Absolutely true: the bishop is completely correct. Processions are not backed by scripture.”
“It’s the thin end of the wedge, you know, Dixon.”
“It’s just the beginning of something bigger, you know, Dixon.”
“Exactly. I have always resisted anything of the kind here.”
“Exactly. I've always stayed away from anything like that here.”
“Right. Principiis obsta, you know. Martin is so
imprudent.
There’s a way of doing things.”
“Right. Principiis obsta, you know. Martin is so reckless.
There’s a method to doing things.”
The “scriptural” procession led by Lord Beamys broke up when the stalls were reached, and gathered round the nobleman as he declared the bazaar open.
The "scriptural" procession led by Lord Beamys came to an end when they reached the stalls, and they gathered around the nobleman as he announced the bazaar open.
Lucian was sitting on a garden-seat, a little distance off, looking dreamily before him. And all that he saw was a swarm of flies clustering and buzzing about a lump of tainted meat that lay on the grass. The spectacle in no way interrupted the harmony of his thoughts, and soon after the opening of the bazaar he went quietly away, walking across the fields in the direction of the ancient mounds he desired to inspect.
Lucian was sitting on a garden bench, a little off to the side, staring off into space. All he saw was a bunch of flies buzzing around a piece of rotten meat lying on the grass. This sight didn’t disturb his thoughts at all, and shortly after the bazaar opened, he got up quietly and walked across the fields toward the ancient mounds he wanted to check out.
All these journeys of his to Caermaen and its neighborhood had a peculiar object; he was gradually leveling to the dust the squalid kraals of modern times, and rebuilding the splendid and golden city of Siluria. All this mystic town was for the delight of his sweetheart and himself; for her the wonderful villas, the shady courts, the magic of tessellated pavements, and the hangings of rich stuffs with their intricate and glowing patterns. Lucian wandered all day through the shining streets, taking shelter sometimes in the gardens beneath the dense and gloomy ilex trees, and listening to the plash and trickle of the fountains. Sometimes he would look out of a window and watch the crowd and colour of the market-place, and now and again a ship came up the river bringing exquisite silks and the merchandise of unknown lands in the Far East. He had made a curious and accurate map of the town he proposed to inhabit, in which every villa was set down and named. He drew his lines to scale with the gravity of a surveyor, and studied the plan till he was able to find his way from house to house on the darkest summer night. On the southern slopes about the town there were vineyards, always under a glowing sun, and sometimes he ventured to the furthest ridge of the forest, where the wild people still lingered, that he might catch the golden gleam of the city far away, as the light quivered and scintillated on the glittering tiles. And there were gardens outside the city gates where strange and brilliant flowers grew, filling the hot air with their odour, and scenting the breeze that blew along the streets. The dull modern life was far away, and people who saw him at this period wondered what was amiss; the abstraction of his glance was obvious, even to eyes not over-sharp. But men and women had lost all their power of annoyance and vexation; they could no longer even interrupt his thought for a moment. He could listen to Mr. Dixon with apparent attention, while he was in reality enraptured by the entreating music of the double flute, played by a girl in the garden of Avallaunius, for that was the name he had taken. Mr. Dixon was innocently discoursing archeology, giving a brief résumé of the view expressed by Mr. Wyndham at the last meeting of the antiquarian society.
All these trips he took to Caermaen and its surroundings had a specific purpose; he was slowly turning the rundown huts of modern times into the magnificent and golden city of Siluria. This enchanting town was meant for the enjoyment of both his sweetheart and himself; for her, the amazing villas, shady courtyards, the magic of intricate tiled pavements, and the rich fabrics with their detailed and vibrant patterns. Lucian spent his days wandering through the bright streets, sometimes seeking shade in gardens beneath the dense, dark holm oak trees, listening to the splash and trickle of the fountains. Occasionally, he would peek out of a window to observe the colorful hustle and bustle of the market square, and now and then a ship would come up the river, bringing exquisite silks and goods from far-off lands in the East. He had created a detailed and accurate map of the town he planned to live in, with every villa marked and named. He drew his lines precisely like a surveyor, studying the plan until he could navigate from house to house on the darkest summer night. On the southern slopes around the town, vineyards thrived under a blazing sun, and he sometimes ventured to the farthest edge of the forest, where the wild people still roamed, just to catch a glimpse of the city's golden shimmer in the distance, as the light flickered on the shiny tiles. There were gardens outside the city gates filled with strange and vibrant flowers, filling the warm air with their fragrance and scenting the breeze that blew through the streets. The dullness of modern life felt far away, and those who saw him during this time wondered what was wrong; the distraction in his eyes was clear, even to those who weren't very observant. But men and women had lost their ability to annoy him; they couldn't even interrupt his thoughts for a moment. He could listen to Mr. Dixon with apparent focus while he was truly captivated by the enchanting music of the double flute, played by a girl in the garden of Avallaunius, which was the name he had taken. Mr. Dixon was innocently discussing archaeology, giving a brief résumé of Mr. Wyndham's views expressed at the last meeting of the antiquarian society.
“There can be no doubt that the temple of Diana stood there in pagan times,” he concluded, and Lucian assented to the opinion, and asked a few questions which seemed pertinent enough. But all the time the flute notes were sounding in his ears, and the ilex threw a purple shadow on the white pavement before his villa. A boy came forward from the garden; he had been walking amongst the vines and plucking the ripe grapes, and the juice had trickled down over his breast. Standing beside the girl, unashamed in the sunlight, he began to sing one of Sappho’s love songs. His voice was as full and rich as a woman’s, but purged of all emotion; he was an instrument of music in the flesh. Lucian looked at him steadily; the white perfect body shone against the roses and the blue of the sky, clear and gleaming as marble in the glare of the sun. The words he sang burned and flamed with passion, and he was as unconscious of their meaning as the twin pipes of the flute. And the girl was smiling. The vicar shook hands and went on, well pleased with his remarks on the temple of Diana, and also with Lucian’s polite interest.
“There’s no doubt that the temple of Diana was here during pagan times,” he concluded, and Lucian agreed, asking a few questions that seemed relevant enough. But all the while, the sound of the flute played in his ears, and the ilex cast a purple shadow on the white pavement in front of his villa. A boy emerged from the garden; he had been walking among the vines and picking ripe grapes, and the juice had dripped down his chest. Standing next to the girl, unashamed in the sunlight, he started to sing one of Sappho’s love songs. His voice was as full and rich as a woman’s, yet devoid of all emotion; he was a living instrument of music. Lucian gazed at him intently; the boy’s flawless white body shone against the roses and the blue sky, bright and gleaming like marble in the sun’s glare. The words he sang burned with passion, and he was as unaware of their meaning as the twin pipes of the flute. And the girl was smiling. The vicar shook hands and moved on, pleased with his comments about the temple of Diana, as well as Lucian’s polite interest.
“He is by no means wanting in intelligence,” he said to his family. “A little curious in manner, perhaps, but not stupid.”
“He's definitely not lacking in intelligence,” he said to his family. “A bit quirky in his manner, maybe, but not stupid.”
“Oh, papa,” said Henrietta, “don’t you think he is rather silly? He can’t talk about anything—anything interesting, I mean. And he pretends to know a lot about books, but I heard him say the other day he had never read The Prince of the House of David or Ben-Hur. Fancy!”
“Oh, Dad,” said Henrietta, “don’t you think he’s kind of silly? He can’t talk about anything—anything interesting, I mean. And he acts like he knows a lot about books, but I heard him say the other day that he’s never read The Prince of the House of David or Ben-Hur. Can you believe that?”
The vicar had not interrupted Lucian. The sun still beat upon the roses, and a little breeze bore the scent of them to his nostrils together with the smell of grapes and vine-leaves. He had become curious in sensation, and as he leant back upon the cushions covered with glistening yellow silk, he was trying to analyze a strange ingredient in the perfume of the air. He had penetrated far beyond the crude distinctions of modern times, beyond the rough: “there’s a smell of roses,” “there must be sweetbriar somewhere.” Modern perceptions of odour were, he knew, far below those of the savage in delicacy. The degraded black fellow of Australia could distinguish odours in a way that made the consumer of “damper” stare in amazement, but the savage’s sensations were all strictly utilitarian. To Lucian as he sat in the cool porch, his feet on the marble, the air came laden with scents as subtly and wonderfully interwoven and contrasted as the harmonica of a great master. The stained marble of the pavement gave a cool reminiscence of the Italian mountain, the blood-red roses palpitating in the sunlight sent out an odour mystical as passion itself, and there was the hint of inebriation in the perfume of the trellised vines. Besides these, the girl’s desire and the unripe innocence of the boy were as distinct as benzoin and myrrh, both delicious and exquisite, and exhaled as freely as the scent of the roses. But there was another element that puzzled him, an aromatic suggestion of the forest. He understood it at last; it was the vapor of the great red pines that grew beyond the garden; their spicy needles were burning in the sun, and the smell was as fragrant as the fume of incense blown from far. The soft entreaty of the flute and the swelling rapture of the boy’s voice beat on the air together, and Lucian wondered whether there were in the nature of things any true distinction between the impressions of sound and scent and colour. The violent blue of the sky, the song, and the odours seemed rather varied symbols of one mystery than distinct entities. He could almost imagine that the boy’s innocence was indeed a perfume, and that the palpitating roses had become a sonorous chant.
The vicar hadn’t interrupted Lucian. The sun still shone on the roses, and a light breeze carried their scent to him along with the smell of grapes and vine leaves. He had become curious about his sensations, and as he leaned back on the cushions covered with shiny yellow silk, he tried to analyze a strange quality in the air's perfume. He had gone far beyond the simple distinctions of modern times, beyond the basic: “there’s a smell of roses,” “there must be sweetbriar somewhere.” He knew that modern perceptions of smell were far less sensitive than those of primitive people. The unrefined aborigine from Australia could identify scents in a way that made the consumer of “damper” stare in astonishment, but the primitive’s sensations served only practical purposes. To Lucian, sitting in the cool porch with his feet on the marble, the air was filled with scents as subtly and beautifully intertwined and contrasted as the harmonies of a great master. The stained marble of the pavement reminded him of the coolness of the Italian mountains, the blood-red roses pulsing in the sunlight released an aroma as mystical as passion itself, and the perfume of the trellised vines hinted at intoxication. Along with these, the girl’s desire and the boy’s unripe innocence were as distinct as benzoin and myrrh, both delightful and exquisite, and flowed as freely as the scent of the roses. But there was another element that puzzled him, an aromatic hint of the forest. He finally understood; it was the vapor from the great red pines growing beyond the garden; their spicy needles were heating in the sun, and the scent was as fragrant as incense wafting from afar. The soft plea of the flute and the soaring joy of the boy’s voice mixed in the air, and Lucian wondered if there was any real distinction in the nature of things between the impressions of sound, scent, and color. The intense blue of the sky, the music, and the fragrances seemed more like different symbols of one mystery than separate entities. He could almost believe that the boy’s innocence was indeed a perfume, and that the pulsing roses had transformed into a melodious chant.
In the curious silence which followed the last notes, when the boy and girl had passed under the purple ilex shadow, he fell into a reverie. The fancy that sensations are symbols and not realities hovered in his mind, and led him to speculate as to whether they could not actually be transmuted one into another. It was possible, he thought, that a whole continent of knowledge had been undiscovered; the energies of men having been expended in unimportant and foolish directions. Modern ingenuity had been employed on such trifles as locomotive engines, electric cables, and cantilever bridges; on elabourate devices for bringing uninteresting people nearer together; the ancients had been almost as foolish, because they had mistaken the symbol for the thing signified. It was not the material banquet which really mattered, but the thought of it; it was almost as futile to eat and take emetics and eat again as to invent telephones and high-pressure boilers. As for some other ancient methods of enjoying life, one might as well set oneself to improve calico printing at once.
In the strange silence that followed the last notes, after the boy and girl had walked under the purple ilex shadow, he drifted into deep thought. The idea that sensations are symbols and not actual realities lingered in his mind, making him wonder if they could be transformed into one another. He considered that there might be an entire continent of knowledge yet to be discovered, with people's energies wasted on unimportant and foolish pursuits. Modern creativity had been focused on trivial things like locomotive engines, electric cables, and cantilever bridges; on elaborate ways to bring boring people closer together. The ancients had been nearly as foolish, mistaking symbols for the actual thing. It wasn't the physical feast that truly mattered, but the thought of it; it was almost as pointless to eat, take laxatives, and eat again as it was to create telephones and high-pressure boilers. As for other ancient ways of enjoying life, one might as well try to improve calico printing right away.
“Only in the garden of Avallaunius,” said Lucian to himself, “is the true and exquisite science to be found.”
“Only in the garden of Avallaunius,” Lucian said to himself, “can the true and exquisite science be found.”
He could imagine a man who was able to live in one sense while he pleased; to whom, for example, every impression of touch, taste, hearing, or seeing should be translated into odour; who at the desired kiss should be ravished with the scent of dark violets, to whom music should be the perfume of a rose-garden at dawn.
He could picture a man who could experience life in whatever way he wanted; for instance, every sensation of touch, taste, sound, or sight would transform into a fragrance; when he desired a kiss, he would be overwhelmed by the scent of dark violets, and music would be like the perfume of a rose garden at dawn.
When, now and again, he voluntarily resumed the experience of common life, it was that he might return with greater delight to the garden in the city of refuge. In the actual world the talk was of Nonconformists, the lodger franchise, and the Stock Exchange; people were constantly reading newspapers, drinking Australian Burgundy, and doing other things equally absurd. They either looked shocked when the fine art of pleasure was mentioned, or confused it with going to musical comedies, drinking bad whisky, and keeping late hours in disreputable and vulgar company. He found to his amusement that the profligate were by many degrees duller than the pious, but that the most tedious of all were the persons who preached promiscuity, and called their system of “pigging” the “New Morality.”
When he occasionally went back to the ordinary life, it was just so he could appreciate the garden in his refuge even more. In the real world, people were talking about Nonconformists, voting rights for tenants, and the Stock Exchange; everyone was always reading newspapers, drinking Australian Burgundy, and doing other ridiculous things. They either seemed shocked when the topic of true enjoyment came up or confused it with going to musical comedies, drinking cheap whisky, and partying late with sleazy crowds. He found it amusing that the wildest people were much duller than the religious ones, but the most tiresome of all were those who preached promiscuity and called their way of living “pigging” the “New Morality.”
He went back to the city lovingly, because it was built and adorned for his love. As the metaphysicians insist on the consciousness of the ego as the implied basis of all thought, so he knew that it was she in whom he had found himself, and through whom and for whom all the true life existed. He felt that Annie had taught him the rare magic which had created the garden of Avallaunius. It was for her that he sought strange secrets and tried to penetrate the mysteries of sensation, for he could only give her wonderful thoughts and a wonderful life, and a poor body stained with the scars of his worship.
He returned to the city with affection, because it was built and decorated for his love. Just as philosophers emphasize that the awareness of the self is the foundation of all thought, he understood that it was she in whom he had discovered himself, and through whom and for whom all true life existed. He felt that Annie had shown him the rare magic that had created the garden of Avallaunius. It was for her that he sought out strange secrets and tried to unravel the mysteries of sensation, because he could only offer her amazing ideas and a wonderful life, along with a weary body marked by the scars of his devotion.
It was with this object, that of making the offering of himself a worthy one, that he continually searched for new and exquisite experiences. He made lovers come before him and confess their secrets; he pried into the inmost mysteries of innocence and shame, noting how passion and reluctance strive together for the mastery. In the amphitheatre he sometimes witnessed strange entertainments in which such tales as Daphnis and Chloe and The Golden Ass were performed before him. These shows were always given at nighttime; a circle of torch-bearers surrounded the stage in the center, and above, all the tiers of seats were dark. He would look up at the soft blue of the summer sky, and at the vast dim mountain hovering like a cloud in the west, and then at the scene illumined by a flaring light, and contrasted with violent shadows. The subdued mutter of conversation in a strange language rising from bench after bench, swift hissing whispers of explanation, now and then a shout or a cry as the interest deepened, the restless tossing of the people as the end drew near, an arm lifted, a cloak thrown back, the sudden blaze of a torch lighting up purple or white or the gleam of gold in the black serried ranks; these were impressions that seemed always amazing. And above, the dusky light of the stars, around, the sweet-scented meadows, and the twinkle of lamps from the still city, the cry of the sentries about the walls, the wash of the tide filling the river, and the salt savour of the sea. With such a scenic ornament he saw the tale of Apuleius represented, heard the names of Fotis and Byrrhaena and Lucius proclaimed, and the deep intonation of such sentences as Ecce Veneris hortator et armiger Liber advenit ultro. The tale went on through all its marvelous adventures, and Lucian left the amphitheatre and walked beside the river where he could hear indistinctly the noise of voices and the singing Latin, and note how the rumor of the stage mingled with the murmur of the shuddering reeds and the cool lapping of the tide. Then came the farewell of the cantor, the thunder of applause, the crash of cymbals, the calling of the flutes, and the surge of the wind in the great dark wood.
It was with the goal of making his self-offering meaningful that he continually looked for new and unique experiences. He brought lovers before him to share their secrets; he explored the deepest mysteries of innocence and shame, observing how passion and hesitation fought for control. In the amphitheater, he sometimes witnessed unusual performances of stories like Daphnis and Chloe and The Golden Ass. These shows were always held at night; a circle of torchbearers surrounded the stage in the center, and above, all the seating tiers were in darkness. He would gaze up at the soft blue of the summer sky and the large, shadowy mountain looming like a cloud in the west, then at the scene illuminated by a brilliant light, contrasted with harsh shadows. The quiet murmur of conversation in an unfamiliar language rose from bench to bench, quick hissing whispers of explanation, occasional shouts or cries as the excitement grew, the restless movement of people as the end approached, an arm raised, a cloak tossed back, the sudden flare of a torch revealing purple, white, or glimmers of gold among the dark rows. These impressions were always striking. And above, the dim light of the stars, around him, the fragrant meadows, and the glimmer of lamps from the quiet city, the calls of sentries around the walls, the sound of the tide filling the river, and the salty taste of the sea. With such a backdrop, he watched the story of Apuleius unfold, hearing the names Fotis, Byrrhaena, and Lucius announced, along with the deep resonance of phrases like Ecce Veneris hortator et armiger Liber advenit ultro. The tale continued through its incredible adventures, and Lucian left the amphitheater to walk beside the river where he could faintly hear the sounds of voices and the singing in Latin, noting how the buzz from the stage mixed with the rustle of the shivering reeds and the gentle lapping of the tide. Then came the farewell of the singer, the thunder of applause, the crash of cymbals, the calls of the flutes, and the rushing wind through the great dark woods.
At other times it was his chief pleasure to spend a whole day in a vineyard planted on the steep slope beyond the bridge. A grey stone seat had been placed beneath a shady laurel, and here he often sat without motion or gesture for many hours. Below him the tawny river swept round the town in a half circle; he could see the swirl of the yellow water, its eddies and miniature whirlpools, as the tide poured up from the south. And beyond the river the strong circuit of the walls, and within, the city glittered like a charming piece of mosaic. He freed himself from the obtuse modern view of towns as places where human beings live and make money and rejoice or suffer, for from the standpoint of the moment such facts were wholly impertinent. He knew perfectly well that for his present purpose the tawny sheen and shimmer of the tide was the only fact of importance about the river, and so he regarded the city as a curious work in jewelry. Its radiant marble porticoes, the white walls of the villas, a dome of burning copper, the flash and scintillation of tiled roofs, the quiet red of brickwork, dark groves of ilex, and cypress, and laurel, glowing rose-gardens, and here and there the silver of a fountain, seemed arranged and contrasted with a wonderful art, and the town appeared a delicious ornament, every cube of colour owing its place to the thought and inspiration of the artificer. Lucian, as he gazed from his arbour amongst the trellised vines, lost none of the subtle pleasures of the sight; noting every nuance of colour, he let his eyes dwell for a moment on the scarlet flash of poppies, and then on a glazed roof which in the glance of the sun seemed to spout white fire. A square of vines was like some rare green stone; the grapes were massed so richly amongst the vivid leaves, that even from far off there was a sense of irregular flecks and stains of purple running through the green. The laurel garths were like cool jade; the gardens, where red, yellow, blue and white gleamed together in a mist of heat, had the radiance of opal; the river was a band of dull gold. On every side, as if to enhance the preciousness of the city, the woods hung dark on the hills; above, the sky was violet, specked with minute feathery clouds, white as snowflakes. It reminded him of a beautiful bowl in his villa; the ground was of that same brilliant blue, and the artist had fused into the work, when it was hot, particles of pure white glass.
At other times, his favorite thing to do was spend an entire day in a vineyard on the steep slope beyond the bridge. A gray stone bench had been set up under a shady laurel tree, and he often sat there for many hours without moving or gesturing. Below him, the tawny river curved around the town; he could see the swirling yellow water and its eddies and tiny whirlpools as the tide rolled in from the south. Beyond the river, the sturdy walls formed a strong outline, and inside, the city sparkled like a beautiful mosaic. He freed himself from the narrow modern view of towns as just places where people live, work, and experience joy or pain, because, in that moment, such facts felt completely irrelevant. He understood that for his current purpose, the tawny glow of the tide was the only thing that truly mattered about the river, and he saw the city as an intricate piece of jewelry. Its shining marble porticoes, the white walls of the villas, a dome of fiery copper, the gleam and sparkle of tiled roofs, the quiet red of brickwork, dark groves of holm oak and cypress, vibrant rose gardens, and the occasional glimmer of a fountain seemed arranged and contrasted with incredible artistry, making the town look like a stunning ornament where every splash of color had its place thanks to the design and creativity of the artist. Lucian, as he gazed from his spot among the trellised vines, savored every subtle pleasure of the view; he noted every nuance of color, pausing for a moment on the bright red of poppies and then on a glazed roof that appeared to blaze with white fire in the sunlight. A patch of vines resembled some rare green stone; the grapes hung richly among the vivid leaves, creating a sense of irregular purple flecks scattered through the green, even from a distance. The laurel groves looked like cool jade; the gardens, where red, yellow, blue, and white shone together in the heat, sparkled like opal; the river flowed like a band of dull gold. Surrounding the town, the dark woods on the hills added to its beauty; above, the sky was a violet canvas, dotted with tiny feathery clouds, white as snowflakes. It reminded him of a beautiful bowl in his villa; the base was that same brilliant blue, and the artist had fused pure white glass particles into the piece while it was hot.
For Lucian this was a spectacle that enchanted many hours; leaning on one hand, he would gaze at the city glowing in the sunlight till the purple shadows grew down the slopes and the long melodious trumpet sounded for the evening watch. Then, as he strolled beneath the trellises, he would see all the radiant facets glimmering out, and the city faded into haze, a white wall shining here and there, and the gardens veiled in a dim glow of colour. On such an evening he would go home with the sense that he had truly lived a day, having received for many hours the most acute impressions of beautiful colour.
For Lucian, this was a sight that captivated him for hours; resting on one hand, he would stare at the city glowing in the sunlight until the purple shadows crept down the hills and the long, melodious trumpet sounded for the evening watch. Then, as he walked under the trellises, he would see all the radiant colors sparkling, and the city would blur into a haze, a white wall shining here and there, with the gardens wrapped in a soft glow of color. On such an evening, he would head home feeling like he had truly lived that day, having soaked in the most vivid impressions of beautiful colors for hours.
Often he spent the night in the cool court of his villa, lying amidst soft cushions heaped upon the marble bench. A lamp stood on the table at his elbow, its light making the water in the cistern twinkle. There was no sound in the court except the soft continual plashing of the fountain. Throughout these still hours he would meditate, and he became more than ever convinced that man could, if he pleased, become lord of his own sensations. This, surely, was the true meaning concealed under the beautiful symbolism of alchemy. Some years before he had read many of the wonderful alchemical books of the later Middle Ages, and had suspected that something other than the turning of lead into gold was intended. This impression was deepened when he looked into Lumen de Lumine by Vaughan, the brother of the Silurist, and he had long puzzled himself in the endeavor to find a reasonable interpretation of the hermetic mystery, and of the red powder, “glistening and glorious in the sun.” And the solution shone out at last, bright and amazing, as he lay quiet in the court of Avallaunius. He knew that he himself had solved the riddle, that he held in his hand the powder of projection, the philosopher’s stone transmuting all it touched to fine gold; the gold of exquisite impressions. He understood now something of the alchemical symbolism; the crucible and the furnace, the “Green Dragon,” and the “Son Blessed of the Fire” had, he saw, a peculiar meaning. He understood, too, why the uninitiated were warned of the terror and danger through which they must pass; and the vehemence with which the adepts disclaimed all desire for material riches no longer struck him as singular. The wise man does not endure the torture of the furnace in order that he may be able to compete with operators in pork and company promoters; neither a steam yacht, nor a grouse-moor, nor three liveried footmen would add at all to his gratifications. Again Lucian said to himself:
Often, he spent the night in the cool courtyard of his villa, lying among soft cushions piled on the marble bench. A lamp sat on the table next to him, its light making the water in the cistern sparkle. The only sound in the courtyard was the gentle, constant splashing of the fountain. During these quiet hours, he would meditate, becoming more convinced than ever that a person could, if they wanted to, take control of their own feelings. This was, surely, the true meaning hidden beneath the beautiful symbolism of alchemy. A few years earlier, he had read many of the fascinating alchemical texts from the later Middle Ages and suspected that something more than just turning lead into gold was being suggested. This feeling grew stronger when he explored Lumen de Lumine by Vaughan, brother of the Silurist. He had long been pondering how to reasonably interpret the hermetic mystery and the red powder, “glistening and glorious in the sun.” Eventually, the solution became clear, bright and astonishing, as he lay quietly in the courtyard of Avallaunius. He realized he had solved the riddle; he held in his hand the powder of projection, the philosopher’s stone that transformed everything it touched into pure gold—the gold of exquisite impressions. He now understood more of the alchemical symbolism; the crucible and the furnace, the “Green Dragon,” and the “Son Blessed of the Fire” had a unique significance. He also understood why the uninitiated were warned about the terror and danger they had to overcome, and the intensity with which the adepts denied any desire for material wealth no longer seemed strange to him. A wise person doesn’t endure the pain of the furnace just to compete with pork operators or company promoters; neither a steam yacht, nor a grouse moor, nor three liveried footmen would add anything to his happiness. Again, Lucian told himself:
“Only in the court of Avallaunius is the true science of the exquisite to be found.”
“Only in the court of Avallaunius can you find the true art of the exquisite.”
He saw the true gold into which the beggarly matter of existence may be transmuted by spagyric art; a succession of delicious moments, all the rare flavors of life concentrated, purged of their lees, and preserved in a beautiful vessel. The moonlight fell green on the fountain and on the curious pavements, and in the long sweet silence of the night he lay still and felt that thought itself was an acute pleasure, to be expressed perhaps in terms of odour or colour by the true artist.
He saw the real treasure that the humble stuff of life can be transformed into through the art of spagyrics; a series of delightful moments, all the unique flavors of life focused, cleared of their impurities, and kept in an elegant container. The moonlight shone green on the fountain and the interesting pavements, and in the long, sweet silence of the night, he lay still and realized that just thinking was a sharp pleasure, something that could maybe be expressed in smells or colors by a true artist.
And he gave himself other and even stranger gratifications. Outside the city walls, between the baths and the amphitheatre, was a tavern, a place where wonderful people met to drink wonderful wine. There he saw priests of Mithras and Isis and of more occult rites from the East, men who wore robes of bright colours, and grotesque ornaments, symbolizing secret things. They spoke amongst themselves in a rich jargon of coloured words, full of hidden meanings and the sense of matters unintelligible to the uninitiated, alluding to what was concealed beneath roses, and calling each other by strange names. And there were actors who gave the shows in the amphitheatre, officers of the legion who had served in wild places, singers, and dancing girls, and heroes of strange adventure.
And he treated himself to other, even weirder pleasures. Outside the city walls, between the baths and the amphitheater, there was a tavern, a place where fascinating people gathered to drink amazing wine. There he encountered priests of Mithras and Isis, along with those practicing more mysterious Eastern rites, men wearing brightly colored robes and bizarre ornaments that symbolized hidden truths. They conversed among themselves in a rich mix of colorful language, filled with hidden meanings and concepts incomprehensible to outsiders, alluding to what was hidden beneath roses, and calling each other by unusual names. There were also actors who performed in the amphitheater, soldiers from the legion who had served in wild territories, singers, and dancing girls, as well as heroes of extraordinary adventures.
The walls of the tavern were covered with pictures painted in violent hues; blues and reds and greens jarring against one another and lighting up the gloom of the place. The stone benches were always crowded, the sunlight came in through the door in a long bright beam, casting a dancing shadow of vine leaves on the further wall. There a painter had made a joyous figure of the young Bacchus driving the leopards before him with his ivy-staff, and the quivering shadow seemed a part of the picture. The room was cool and dark and cavernous, but the scent and heat of the summer gushed in through the open door. There was ever a full sound, with noise and vehemence, there, and the rolling music of the Latin tongue never ceased.
The walls of the tavern were covered with paintings in bold colors; blues, reds, and greens clashed against each other, brightening up the gloomy atmosphere. The stone benches were always packed, and sunlight streamed in through the door in a long, bright beam, casting a playful shadow of vine leaves on the far wall. There, a painter had created a cheerful image of the young Bacchus urging leopards ahead of him with his ivy staff, and the flickering shadow felt like part of the artwork. The room was cool, dark, and spacious, but the warmth and smell of summer rushed in through the open door. The place was always filled with noise and energy, and the lively rhythm of the Latin language never stopped.
“The wine of the siege, the wine that we saved,” cried one.
“The wine from the siege, the wine we saved,” shouted one.
“Look for the jar marked Faunus; you will be glad.”
“Look for the jar labeled Faunus; you’ll be happy.”
“Bring me the wine of the Owl’s Face.”
“Bring me the wine of the Owl’s Face.”
“Let us have the wine of Saturn’s Bridge.”
“Let’s have the wine from Saturn’s Bridge.”
The boys who served brought the wine in dull red jars that struck a charming note against their white robes. They poured out the violet and purple and golden wine with calm sweet faces as if they were assisting in the mysteries, without any sign that they heard the strange words that flashed from side to side. The cups were all of glass; some were of deep green, of the colour of the sea near the land, flawed and specked with the bubbles of the furnace. Others were of brilliant scarlet, streaked with irregular bands of white, and having the appearance of white globules in the moulded stem. There were cups of dark glowing blue, deeper and more shining than the blue of the sky, and running through the substance of the glass were veins of rich gamboge yellow, twining from the brim to the foot. Some cups were of a troubled and clotted red, with alternating blotches of dark and light, some were variegated with white and yellow stains, some wore a film of rainbow colours, some glittered, shot with gold threads through the clear crystal, some were as if sapphires hung suspended in running water, some sparkled with the glint of stars, some were black and golden like tortoiseshell.
The boys serving brought the wine in dull red jars that created a charming contrast against their white robes. They poured the violet, purple, and golden wine with calm, sweet expressions, as if they were partaking in some sacred ritual, showing no sign that they noticed the strange words exchanged back and forth. All the cups were made of glass; some were deep green, the color of the sea near the shore, imperfect and speckled with bubbles from the furnace. Others were bright scarlet, marked with irregular white streaks, resembling white globules in the molded stem. There were cups of a dark, glowing blue, deeper and shinier than the blue of the sky, with veins of rich gamboge yellow running through the glass from the rim to the base. Some cups featured a troubled and clotted red, with alternating dark and light blotches, while others were variegated with white and yellow stains. Some had a sheen of rainbow colors, some sparkled with gold threads threaded through the clear crystal, some looked like sapphires suspended in flowing water, some twinkled with the glimmer of stars, and some were black and gold like tortoiseshell.
A strange feature was the constant and fluttering motion of hands and arms. Gesture made a constant commentary on speech; white fingers, whiter arms, and sleeves of all colours, hovered restlessly, appeared and disappeared with an effect of threads crossing and re-crossing on the loom. And the odour of the place was both curious and memorable; something of the damp cold breath of the cave meeting the hot blast of summer, the strangely mingled aromas of rare wines as they fell plashing and ringing into the cups, the drugged vapor of the East that the priests of Mithras and Isis bore from their steaming temples; these were always strong and dominant. And the women were scented, sometimes with unctuous and overpowering perfumes, and to the artist the experiences of those present were hinted in subtle and delicate nuances of odour.
A strange feature was the constant and fluttering movement of hands and arms. Gestures provided a continuous commentary on speech; white fingers, even whiter arms, and sleeves of various colors hovered restlessly, appearing and disappearing like threads crossing and re-crossing on a loom. The scent of the place was both unusual and unforgettable; it combined the damp, chilly breath of a cave with the hot blast of summer, the oddly blended aromas of rare wines splashing and ringing into cups, and the drugged vapor from the East that the priests of Mithras and Isis brought from their steaming temples; these scents were always strong and overwhelming. The women were fragrant, sometimes with rich and overpowering perfumes, and for the artist, the experiences of those present were suggested in subtle and delicate nuances of scent.
They drank their wine and caressed all day in the tavern. The women threw their round white arms about their lover’s necks, they intoxicated them with the scent of their hair, the priests muttered their fantastic jargon of Theurgy. And through the sonorous clash of voices there always seemed the ring of the cry:
They drank their wine and cuddled all day in the tavern. The women wrapped their soft white arms around their lovers' necks, intoxicating them with the scent of their hair, while the priests muttered their strange jargon of Theurgy. And through the loud mix of voices, there always seemed to echo the sound of the cry:
“Look for the jar marked Faunus; you will be glad.”
“Look for the jar labeled Faunus; you’ll be happy.”
Outside, the vine tendrils shook on the white walls glaring in the sunshine; the breeze swept up from the yellow river, pungent with the salt sea savour.
Outside, the vine tendrils trembled on the white walls shining in the sunlight; the breeze blew up from the yellow river, carrying the strong scent of the salty sea.
These tavern scenes were often the subject of Lucian’s meditation as he sat amongst the cushions on the marble seat. The rich sound of the voices impressed him above all things, and he saw that words have a far higher reason than the utilitarian office of imparting a man’s thought. The common notion that language and linked words are important only as a means of expression he found a little ridiculous; as if electricity were to be studied solely with the view of “wiring” to people, and all its other properties left unexplored, neglected. Language, he understood, was chiefly important for the beauty of its sounds, by its possession of words resonant, glorious to the ear, by its capacity, when exquisitely arranged, of suggesting wonderful and indefinable impressions, perhaps more ravishing and farther removed from the domain of strict thought than the impressions excited by music itself. Here lay hidden the secret of the sensuous art of literature; it was the secret of suggestion, the art of causing delicious sensation by the use of words. In a way, therefore, literature was independent of thought; the mere English listener, if he had an ear attuned, could recognize the beauty of a splendid Latin phrase.
These tavern scenes often occupied Lucian’s thoughts as he lounged on the cushions of the marble seat. The lively sounds of the conversations captivated him more than anything else, and he realized that words have a much deeper significance than just conveying a person’s ideas. He found the common belief that language and connected words are only important for expression quite silly; it was like studying electricity solely to connect people while ignoring all its other fascinating aspects. He understood that language is mainly significant for the beauty of its sounds, for having words that resonate, that are pleasing to the ear, and for its ability, when skillfully arranged, to evoke incredible and indescribable feelings, perhaps even more enchanting and further from the realm of logical thought than the emotions stirred by music itself. Here lay the hidden secret of the sensory art of literature; it was the secret of suggestion, the skill of creating delightful sensations through the use of words. In a way, literature was thus independent of thought; a casual English listener, if they had a well-tuned ear, could appreciate the beauty of a magnificent Latin phrase.
Here was the explanation of the magic of Lycidas. From the standpoint of the formal understanding it was an affected lament over some wholly uninteresting and unimportant Mr. King; it was full of nonsense about “shepherds” and “flocks” and “muses” and such stale stock of poetry; the introduction of St Peter on a stage thronged with nymphs and river gods was blasphemous, absurd, and, in the worst taste; there were touches of greasy Puritanism, the twang of the conventicle was only too apparent. And Lycidas was probably the most perfect piece of pure literature in existence; because every word and phrase and line were sonorous, ringing and echoing with music.
Here’s the explanation of the magic of Lycidas. From a formal perspective, it was an affected lament for some completely uninteresting and insignificant Mr. King; it was filled with nonsense about “shepherds” and “flocks” and “muses” and other clichés of poetry; the inclusion of St. Peter on a stage crowded with nymphs and river gods was blasphemous, absurd, and in poor taste; there were hints of overdone Puritanism, and the echo of the religious meeting was all too clear. Yet, Lycidas was probably the most flawless piece of pure literature in existence, as every word, phrase, and line was sonorous, resonant, and infused with music.
“Literature,” he re-enunciated in his mind, “is the sensuous art of causing exquisite impressions by means of words.”
“Literature,” he repeated in his mind, “is the art of creating beautiful impressions through words.”
And yet there was something more; besides the logical thought, which was often a hindrance, a troublesome though inseparable accident, besides the sensation, always a pleasure and a delight, besides these there were the indefinable inexpressible images which all fine literature summons to the mind. As the chemist in his experiments is sometimes astonished to find unknown, unexpected elements in the crucible or the receiver, as the world of material things is considered by some a thin veil of the immaterial universe, so he who reads wonderful prose or verse is conscious of suggestions that cannot be put into words, which do not rise from the logical sense, which are rather parallel to than connected with the sensuous delight. The world so disclosed is rather the world of dreams, rather the world in which children sometimes live, instantly appearing, and instantly vanishing away, a world beyond all expression or analysis, neither of the intellect nor of the senses. He called these fancies of his “Meditations of a Tavern,” and was amused to think that a theory of letters should have risen from the eloquent noise that rang all day about the violet and golden wine.
And yet there was something more; aside from logical thought, which often got in the way and was a bothersome yet inseparable occurrence, apart from the sensation, which was always pleasurable and delightful, there were the indescribable images that all great literature evokes in the mind. Just as a chemist can sometimes be surprised to find unknown, unexpected elements during experiments, and as some consider the material world to be a thin veil over the immaterial universe, someone who reads beautiful prose or poetry is aware of suggestions that can’t be put into words, that don't stem from logical reasoning, but are rather parallel to, rather than connected with, sensory pleasure. The world revealed in this way is more like the world of dreams, or the world in which children sometimes exist, appearing instantly and disappearing just as quickly, a world beyond words or analysis, untouchable by either intellect or senses. He referred to these musings of his as “Meditations of a Tavern,” and found it amusing that a theory of literature could arise from the eloquent noise that surrounded the violet and golden wine all day long.
“Let us seek for more exquisite things,” said Lucian to himself. He could almost imagine the magic transmutation of the senses accomplished, the strong sunlight was an odour in his nostrils; it poured down on the white marble and the palpitating roses like a flood. The sky was a glorious blue, making the heart joyous, and the eyes could rest in the dark green leaves and purple shadow of the ilex. The earth seemed to burn and leap beneath the sun, he fancied he could see the vine tendrils stir and quiver in the heat, and the faint fume of the scorching pine needles was blown across the gleaming garden to the seat beneath the porch. Wine was before him in a cup of carved amber; a wine of the colour of a dark rose, with a glint as of a star or of a jet of flame deep beneath the brim; and the cup was twined about with a delicate wreath of ivy. He was often loath to turn away from the still contemplation of such things, from the mere joy of the violent sun, and the responsive earth. He loved his garden and the view of the tessellated city from the vineyard on the hill, the strange clamor of the tavern, and white Fotis appearing on the torch-lit stage. And there were shops in the town in which he delighted, the shops of the perfume makers, and jewelers, and dealers in curious ware. He loved to see all things made for ladies’ use, to touch the gossamer silks that were to touch their bodies, to finger the beads of amber and the gold chains which would stir above their hearts, to handle the carved hairpins and brooches, to smell odours which were already dedicated to love.
“Let’s look for more beautiful things,” Lucian said to himself. He could almost picture the magical transformation of his senses; the bright sunlight felt like a scent filling his nostrils. It streamed down on the white marble and the vibrant roses like a torrent. The sky was a brilliant blue, lifting his spirits, and his eyes could rest on the dark green leaves and purple shadows of the oak tree. The earth seemed to shimmer and leap under the sun; he thought he could see the vine tendrils moving and trembling in the heat, and the faint aroma of the hot pine needles wafted across the shining garden to the seat under the porch. A cup of carved amber held wine in front of him; the wine was the color of a deep rose, with a shimmer like a star or a jet of flame just beneath the surface, and the cup was adorned with a delicate ivy wreath. He often hesitated to turn away from the quiet enjoyment of such things, from the simple pleasure of the blazing sun and the responsive earth. He loved his garden and the view of the patterned city from the vineyard on the hill, the strange noise from the tavern, and white Fotis appearing on the torch-lit stage. He also adored the shops in town, especially the perfume makers, jewelers, and dealers in unique items. He enjoyed seeing everything made for women’s use, touching the delicate silks that would caress their bodies, feeling the amber beads and gold chains that would rest above their hearts, handling the carved hairpins and brooches, and inhaling scents already dedicated to love.
But though these were sweet and delicious gratifications, he knew that there were more exquisite things of which he might be a spectator. He had seen the folly of regarding fine literature from the standpoint of the logical intellect, and he now began to question the wisdom of looking at life as if it were a moral representation. Literature, he knew, could not exist without some meaning, and considerations of right and wrong were to a certain extent inseparable from the conception of life, but to insist on ethics as the chief interest of the human pageant was surely absurd. One might as well read Lycidas for the sake of its denunciation of “our corrupted Clergy,” or Homer for “manners and customs.” An artist entranced by a beautiful landscape did not greatly concern himself with the geological formation of the hills, nor did the lover of a wild sea inquire as to the chemical analysis of the water. Lucian saw a coloured and complex life displayed before him, and he sat enraptured at the spectacle, not concerned to know whether actions were good or bad, but content if they were curious.
But even though these were sweet and satisfying pleasures, he realized there were more exquisite experiences he could observe. He had recognized the foolishness of viewing fine literature through the lens of pure logic, and now he began to question the wisdom of treating life as if it were merely a moral representation. He understood that literature couldn't exist without some meaning, and considerations of right and wrong were somewhat inseparable from the idea of life, but insisting that ethics were the main focus of the human experience was clearly absurd. It was just as pointless as reading Lycidas solely for its criticism of “our corrupted Clergy,” or reading Homer just for “manners and customs.” An artist mesmerized by a beautiful landscape wouldn’t overly concern himself with the geological makeup of the hills, nor would someone enchanted by a wild sea bother to analyze the chemical composition of the water. Lucian saw a vibrant and intricate life displayed before him, and he sat captivated by the spectacle, not worried whether the actions were good or bad, but simply pleased if they were interesting.
In this spirit he made a singular study of corruption. Beneath his feet, as he sat in the garden porch, was a block of marble through which there ran a scarlet stain. It began with a faint line, thin as a hair, and grew as it advanced, sending out offshoots to right and left, and broadening to a pool of brilliant red. There were strange lives into which he looked that were like the block of marble; women with grave sweet faces told him the astounding tale of their adventures, and how, they said, they had met the faun when they were little children. They told him how they had played and watched by the vines and the fountains, and dallied with the nymphs, and gazed at images reflected in the water pools, till the authentic face appeared from the wood. He heard others tell how they had loved the satyrs for many years before they knew their race; and there were strange stories of those who had longed to speak but knew not the word of the enigma, and searched in all strange paths and ways before they found it.
In this mindset, he embarked on a unique exploration of corruption. Below him, as he sat on the garden porch, lay a block of marble marked by a scarlet stain. It started with a faint line, thin like a hair, and expanded as it progressed, branching out to the sides and widening into a pool of vivid red. He peered into strange lives that resembled the marble; women with serious, sweet faces shared with him their incredible stories and how, they claimed, they had encountered the faun when they were young children. They recounted how they played and spent time by the vines and fountains, frolicked with the nymphs, and stared at their reflections in the water pools until the true face emerged from the woods. He listened to others describe how they had loved the satyrs for many years before realizing their kind; and there were bizarre tales of those who longed to communicate but didn't know the words to the riddle, wandering through all sorts of paths and methods before finding it.
He heard the history of the woman who fell in love with her slave-boy, and tempted him for three years in vain. He heard the tale from the woman’s full red lips, and watched her face, full of the ineffable sadness of lust, as she described her curious stratagems in mellow phrases. She was drinking a sweet yellow wine from a gold cup as she spoke, and the odour in her hair and the aroma of the precious wine seemed to mingle with the soft strange words that flowed like an unguent from a carven jar. She told how she bought the boy in the market of an Asian city, and had him carried to her house in the grove of fig-trees. “Then,” she went on, “he was led into my presence as I sat between the columns of my court. A blue veil was spread above to shut out the heat of the sun, and rather twilight than light shone on the painted walls, and the wonderful colours of the pavement, and the images of Love and the Mother of Love. The men who brought the boy gave him over to my girls, who undressed him before me, one drawing gently away his robe, another stroking his brown and flowing hair, another praising the whiteness of his limbs, and another caressing him, and speaking loving words in his ear. But the boy looked sullenly at them all, striking away their hands, and pouting with his lovely and splendid lips, and I saw a blush, like the rosy veil of dawn, reddening his body and his cheeks. Then I made them bathe him, and anoint him with scented oils from head to foot, till his limbs shone and glistened with the gentle and mellow glow of an ivory statue. Then I said: ‘You are bashful, because you shine alone amongst us all; see, we too will be your fellows.’ The girls began first of all, fondling and kissing one another, and doing for each other the offices of waiting-maids. They drew out the pins and loosened the bands of their hair, and I never knew before that they were so lovely. The soft and shining tresses flowed down, rippling like sea-waves; some had hair golden and radiant as this wine in my cup, the faces of others appeared amidst the blackness of ebony; there were locks that seemed of burnished and scintillating copper, some glowed with hair of tawny splendor, and others were crowned with the brightness of the sardonyx. Then, laughing, and without the appearance of shame, they unfastened the brooches and bands which sustained their robes, and so allowed silk and linen to flow swiftly to the stained floor, so that one would have said there was a sudden apparition of the fairest nymphs. With many festive and jocose words they began to incite each other to mirth, praising the beauties that shone on every side, and calling the boy by a girl’s name, they invited him to be their playmate. But he refused, shaking his head, and still standing dumb-founded and abashed, as if he saw a forbidden and terrible spectacle. Then I ordered the women to undo my hair and my clothes, making them caress me with the tenderness of the fondest lover, but without avail, for the foolish boy still scowled and pouted out his lips, stained with an imperial and glorious scarlet.”
He listened to the story of the woman who fell in love with her slave boy and tried to seduce him for three years without success. He heard the tale from her full, red lips and watched her face, filled with an indescribable sadness of desire, as she described her clever schemes in smooth phrases. She was sipping a sweet yellow wine from a gold cup as she spoke, and the scent in her hair mixed with the aroma of the fine wine, blending with the soft, strange words that flowed like a balm from a carved jar. She explained how she bought the boy in the marketplace of an Asian city and had him brought to her home in a grove of fig trees. “Then,” she continued, “he was brought before me as I sat between the pillars of my court. A blue veil was draped above to shield us from the sun’s heat, casting a softer light on the painted walls, the vibrant colors of the floor, and the images of Love and the Mother of Love. The men who brought the boy handed him over to my girls, who undressed him in front of me—one gently removing his robe, another stroking his dark, flowing hair, one admiring the whiteness of his limbs, and another caressing him and whispering sweet words in his ear. But the boy stared sullenly at them all, pushing away their hands and pouting with his beautiful, striking lips, and I noticed a blush, like the rosy veil of dawn, coloring his skin and cheeks. Then I instructed them to bathe him and cover him in scented oils from head to toe until his limbs glowed with the soft, warm shine of an ivory statue. I said: ‘You’re shy because you stand out among us; see, we too will be your friends.’ The girls started first, cuddling and kissing each other, attending to one another like waiting maids. They pulled out the pins and loosened their hair, and I had never realized before how beautiful they were. Their soft, shining hair flowed down, rippling like sea waves; some had hair as golden and radiant as the wine in my cup, while others’ faces peeked through their black, glossy locks; there were tresses that looked like burnished copper, some glowed with tawny splendor, and others were crowned with the brightness of sardonyx. Then, laughing and without shame, they unfastened the brooches and ties that held their robes, allowing silk and linen to flow swiftly to the stained floor, making it seem like the fairest nymphs suddenly appeared. With playful, lighthearted words, they began encouraging one another to laugh, praising the beauty that surrounded them, and calling the boy a girl’s name, inviting him to be their playmate. But he refused, shaking his head and still standing there, stunned and embarrassed, as if he saw something forbidden and terrifying. Then I commanded the women to undo my hair and clothes, letting them caress me with the tenderness of the most devoted lover, but it was useless, for the foolish boy still frowned and pouted his lips, stained with an imperial and glorious scarlet.”
She poured out more of the topaz-coloured wine in her cup, and Lucian saw it glitter as it rose to the brim and mirrored the gleam of the lamps. The tale went on, recounting a hundred strange devices. The woman told how she had tempted the boy by idleness and ease, giving him long hours of sleep, and allowing him to recline all day on soft cushions, that swelled about him, enclosing his body. She tried the experiment of curious odours: causing him to smell always about him the oil of roses, and burning in his presence rare gums from the East. He was allured by soft dresses, being clothed in silks that caressed the skin with the sense of a fondling touch. Three times a day they spread before him a delicious banquet, full of savour and odour and colour; three times a day they endeavored to intoxicate him with delicate wine.
She poured more of the topaz-colored wine into her cup, and Lucian saw it sparkle as it filled to the top and reflected the light from the lamps. The story continued, sharing a hundred strange tricks. The woman explained how she had tempted the boy with laziness and comfort, giving him long hours to sleep and letting him lounge all day on soft cushions that surrounded him, cradling his body. She experimented with enticing scents, making sure he always smelled rose oil and burned rare incense from the East in his presence. He was drawn in by soft fabrics, dressed in silks that felt like a gentle touch against his skin. Three times a day, they laid out a delicious feast for him, filled with flavor, scent, and color; three times a day, they tried to intoxicate him with fine wine.
“And so,” the lady continued, “I spared nothing to catch him in the glistening nets of love; taking only sour and contemptuous glances in return. And at last in an incredible shape I won the victory, and then, having gained a green crown, fighting in agony against his green and crude immaturity, I devoted him to the theatre, where he amused the people by the splendor of his death.”
“And so,” the lady continued, “I did everything I could to trap him in the shining nets of love; only receiving bitter and disdainful looks in return. In the end, I achieved an unbelievable victory, and then, after earning a green crown, struggling against his immature and rough nature, I dedicated him to the theater, where he entertained the audience with the grandeur of his demise.”
On another evening he heard the history of the man who dwelt alone, refusing all allurements, and was at last discovered to be the lover of a black statue. And there were tales of strange cruelties, of men taken by mountain robbers, and curiously maimed and disfigured, so that when they escaped and returned to the town, they were thought to be monsters and killed at their own doors. Lucian left no dark or secret nook of life unvisited; he sat down, as he said, at the banquet, resolved to taste all the savours, and to leave no flagon unvisited.
On another evening, he heard the story of a man who lived alone, turning down all temptations, and was eventually found out to be in love with a black statue. There were also stories of bizarre cruelties, of men kidnapped by mountain bandits, who were left oddly mutilated and scarred. When they managed to escape and return to the town, people thought they were monsters and ended up being killed at their own doorsteps. Lucian didn't shy away from any dark or hidden aspect of life; he said he sat down at the feast, determined to experience all the flavors and to leave no drink untouched.
His relations grew seriously alarmed about him at this period. While he heard with some inner ear the suave and eloquent phrases of singular tales, and watched the lamp-light in amber and purple wine, his father saw a lean pale boy, with black eyes that burnt in hollows, and sad and sunken cheeks.
His relatives became seriously worried about him during this time. While he listened to the smooth and eloquent stories and observed the lamp light reflecting in amber and purple wine, his father saw a thin, pale boy with deep-set black eyes and sad, hollow cheeks.
“You ought to try and eat more, Lucian,” said the parson; “and why don’t you have some beer?”
“You should try to eat more, Lucian,” said the parson; “and why not have some beer?”
He was looking feebly at the roast mutton and sipping a little water; but he would not have eaten or drunk with more relish if the choicest meat and drink had been before him.
He was weakly staring at the roast mutton and taking tiny sips of water; but he wouldn't have enjoyed eating or drinking more even if the finest food and drinks were right in front of him.
His bones seemed, as Miss Deacon said, to be growing through his skin; he had all the appearance of an ascetic whose body has been reduced to misery by long and grievous penance. People who chanced to see him could not help saying to one another: “How ill and wretched that Lucian Taylor looks!” They were of course quite unaware of the joy and luxury in which his real life was spent, and some of them began to pity him, and to speak to him kindly.
His bones seemed, as Miss Deacon said, to be growing through his skin; he had all the appearance of a monk whose body has been worn down by long and painful hardship. People who happened to see him couldn’t help saying to one another, “How sick and miserable that Lucian Taylor looks!” They were, of course, completely unaware of the joy and luxury that filled his actual life, and some of them started to feel sorry for him and speak to him kindly.
It was too late for that. The friendly words had as much lost their meaning as the words of contempt. Edward Dixon hailed him cheerfully in the street one day:
It was too late for that. The friendly words had lost their meaning just like the words of contempt. Edward Dixon greeted him cheerfully on the street one day:
“Come in to my den, won’t you, old fellow?” he said. “You won’t see the pater. I’ve managed to bag a bottle of his old port. I know you smoke like a furnace, and I’ve got some ripping cigars. You will come, won’t you! I can tell you the pater’s booze is first rate.”
“Come into my place, will you, my friend?” he said. “You won’t see my dad. I’ve managed to snag a bottle of his old port. I know you smoke a lot, and I’ve got some amazing cigars. You’ll come, right? I can assure you my dad’s drink is top-notch.”
He gently declined and went on. Kindness and unkindness, pity and contempt had become for him mere phrases; he could not have distinguished one from the other. Hebrew and Chinese, Hungarian and Pushtu would be pretty much alike to an agricultural labourer; if he cared to listen he might detect some general differences in sound, but all four tongues would be equally devoid of significance.
He politely declined and moved on. Kindness and cruelty, compassion and disdain had turned into just words for him; he couldn’t tell one from the other. Hebrew and Chinese, Hungarian and Pushtu would seem pretty much the same to a farm worker; if he bothered to pay attention, he might notice some general differences in sound, but all four languages would hold the same lack of meaning.
To Lucian, entranced in the garden of Avallaunius, it seemed very strange that he had once been so ignorant of all the exquisite meanings of life. Now, beneath the violet sky, looking through the brilliant trellis of the vines, he saw the picture; before, he had gazed in sad astonishment at the squalid rag which was wrapped about it.
To Lucian, captivated in the garden of Avallaunius, it felt quite odd that he had once been so unaware of all the beautiful meanings of life. Now, under the violet sky, peering through the vibrant trellis of the vines, he saw the image; before, he had looked on in sorrowful amazement at the filthy rag that covered it.
V.
And he was at last in the city of the unending murmuring streets, a part of the stirring shadow, of the amber-lighted gloom.
And he was finally in the city of the never-ending buzzing streets, a part of the moving shadows, of the amber-lit darkness.
It seemed a long time since he had knelt before his sweetheart in the lane, the moon-fire streaming upon them from the dark circle of the fort, the air and the light and his soul full of haunting, the touch of the unimaginable thrilling his heart; and now he sat in a terrible “bed-sitting-room” in a western suburb, confronted by a heap and litter of papers on the desk of a battered old bureau.
It felt like ages since he had knelt before his girlfriend in the lane, the moonlight streaming down on them from the shadowy fort, the air and light and his soul filled with a haunting feeling, the thrill of the unimaginable beating in his heart; and now he sat in a dismal "bed-sitting-room" in a western suburb, facing a mess of papers on the desk of a worn-out old dresser.
He had put his breakfast-tray out on the landing, and was thinking of the morning’s work, and of some very dubious pages that he had blackened the night before. But when he had lit his disreputable briar, he remembered there was an unopened letter waiting for him on the table; he had recognized the vague, staggering script of Miss Deacon, his cousin. There was not much news; his father was “just the same as usual,” there had been a good deal of rain, the farmers expected to make a lot of cider, and so forth. But at the close of the letter Miss Deacon became useful for reproof and admonition.
He had set his breakfast tray out on the landing and was thinking about the work he needed to do that morning, along with some questionable pages he'd written the night before. But as he lit his shabby briar pipe, he remembered there was an unopened letter waiting for him on the table; he recognized the messy, awkward handwriting of his cousin, Miss Deacon. There wasn't much news; his father was “just the same as usual,” there had been a lot of rain, and the farmers were expecting to produce a lot of cider, and so on. But near the end of the letter, Miss Deacon had some criticism and advice to share.
“I was at Caermaen on Tuesday,” she said, “and called on the Gervases and the Dixons. Mr. Gervase smiled when I told him you were a literary man, living in London, and said he was afraid you wouldn’t find it a very practical career. Mrs. Gervase was very proud of Henry’s success; he passed fifth for some examination, and will begin with nearly four hundred a year. I don’t wonder the Gervases are delighted. Then I went to the Dixons, and had tea. Mrs. Dixon wanted to know if you had published anything yet, and I said I thought not. She showed me a book everybody is talking about, called the Dog and the Doctor. She says it’s selling by thousands, and that one can’t take up a paper without seeing the author’s name. She told me to tell you that you ought to try to write something like it. Then Mr. Dixon came in from the study, and your name was mentioned again. He said he was afraid you had made rather a mistake in trying to take up literature as if it were a profession, and seemed to think that a place in a house of business would be more suitable and more practical. He pointed out that you had not had the advantages of a university training, and said that you would find men who had made good friends, and had the tone of the university, would be before you at every step. He said Edward was doing very well at Oxford. He writes to them that he knows several noblemen, and that young Philip Bullingham (son of Sir John Bullingham) is his most intimate friend; of course this is very satisfactory for the Dixons. I am afraid, my dear Lucian, you have rather overrated your powers. Wouldn’t it be better, even now, to look out for some real work to do, instead of wasting your time over those silly old books? I know quite well how the Gervases and the Dixons feel; they think idleness so injurious for a young man, and likely to lead to bad habits. You know, my dear Lucian, I am only writing like this because of my affection for you, so I am sure, my dear boy, you won’t be offended.”
“I was at Caermaen on Tuesday,” she said, “and visited the Gervases and the Dixons. Mr. Gervase smiled when I mentioned that you were a literary man living in London, and he worries you might not find it a very practical career. Mrs. Gervase was really proud of Henry’s achievement; he ranked fifth in some exam and will start with nearly four hundred a year. I’m not surprised the Gervases are so happy. Then I went to the Dixons and had tea. Mrs. Dixon wanted to know if you had published anything yet, and I said I didn’t think so. She showed me a book everyone is talking about, called the Dog and the Doctor. She says it’s selling thousands of copies, and you can’t pick up a paper without seeing the author's name. She told me to tell you that you should try to write something like that. Then Mr. Dixon came in from the study, and your name came up again. He said he was afraid you had made a mistake thinking of literature as a profession, and seemed to believe that a job in business would be more suitable and practical. He pointed out that you hadn’t had the benefits of a university education, and said that you would find that men who had made good connections and had the tone of the university would always be ahead of you. He mentioned that Edward was doing really well at Oxford. He writes to them saying he knows several noblemen, and that young Philip Bullingham (the son of Sir John Bullingham) is his closest friend; of course, this is very satisfying for the Dixons. I’m afraid, my dear Lucian, you might have overrated your abilities. Wouldn’t it be better, even now, to look for some real work to do instead of wasting your time on those silly old books? I know very well how the Gervases and the Dixons feel; they think idleness is very harmful for a young man and likely to lead to bad habits. You know, my dear Lucian, I’m only writing this because I care about you, so I’m sure, my dear boy, you won’t take offense.”
Lucian pigeon-holed the letter solemnly in the receptacle lettered “Barbarians.” He felt that he ought to ask himself some serious questions: “Why haven’t I passed fifth? why isn’t Philip (son of Sir John) my most intimate friend? why am I an idler, liable to fall into bad habits?” but he was eager to get to his work, a curious and intricate piece of analysis. So the battered bureau, the litter of papers, and the thick fume of his pipe, engulfed him and absorbed him for the rest of the morning. Outside were the dim October mists, the dreary and languid life of a side street, and beyond, on the main road, the hum and jangle of the gliding trains. But he heard none of the uneasy noises of the quarter, not even the shriek of the garden gates nor the yelp of the butcher on his round, for delight in his great task made him unconscious of the world outside.
Lucian solemnly dropped the letter into the box labeled “Barbarians.” He felt he should ask himself some serious questions: “Why haven’t I advanced to fifth grade? Why isn’t Philip (Sir John’s son) my closest friend? Why am I just wasting time and at risk of falling into bad habits?” But he was eager to dive into his work, a complex and detailed piece of analysis. So the battered desk, the mess of papers, and the thick smoke from his pipe consumed him for the rest of the morning. Outside, the dim October fog loomed, and the dreary, sluggish life of a side street carried on, while beyond that, on the main road, he could hear the continuous buzz and clatter of passing trains. But he was oblivious to the unsettling sounds of the neighborhood, not even noticing the screech of the garden gates or the shout of the butcher on his rounds, as his excitement for his significant task made him unaware of the world outside.
He had come by curious paths to this calm hermitage between Shepherd’s Bush and Acton Vale. The golden weeks of the summer passed on in their enchanted procession, and Annie had not returned, neither had she written. Lucian, on his side, sat apart, wondering why his longing for her were not sharper. As he though of his raptures he would smile faintly to himself, and wonder whether he had not lost the world and Annie with it. In the garden of Avallaunius his sense of external things had grown dim and indistinct; the actual, material life seemed every day to become a show, a fleeting of shadows across a great white light. At last the news came that Annie Morgan had been married from her sister’s house to a young farmer, to whom, it appeared, she had been long engaged, and Lucian was ashamed to find himself only conscious of amusement, mingled with gratitude. She had been the key that opened the shut palace, and he was now secure on the throne of ivory and gold. A few days after he had heard the news he repeated the adventure of his boyhood; for the second time he scaled the steep hillside, and penetrated the matted brake. He expected violent disillusion, but his feeling was rather astonishment at the activity of boyish imagination. There was no terror nor amazement now in the green bulwarks, and the stunted undergrowth did not seem in any way extraordinary. Yet he did not laugh at the memory of his sensations, he was not angry at the cheat. Certainly it had been all illusion, all the heats and chills of boyhood, its thoughts of terror were without significance. But he recognized that the illusions of the child only differed from those of the man in that they were more picturesque; belief in fairies and belief in the Stock Exchange as bestowers of happiness were equally vain, but the latter form of faith was ugly as well as inept. It was better, he knew, and wiser, to wish for a fairy coach than to cherish longings for a well-appointed brougham and liveried servants.
He had arrived at this peaceful retreat between Shepherd’s Bush and Acton Vale through unexpected paths. The golden weeks of summer slipped by in their magical flow, and Annie hadn’t come back, nor had she written. Lucian, for his part, kept to himself, wondering why his desire for her wasn’t stronger. As he thought of his joyful moments, he would smile faintly and ponder whether he had lost both the world and Annie along with it. In the garden of Avallaunius, his sense of the outside world had faded and blurred; real, physical life seemed to transform each day into a mere spectacle, a fleeting shadow across a vast white light. Finally, he received the news that Annie Morgan had gotten married from her sister’s house to a young farmer, to whom, it seemed, she had been engaged for a long time. Lucian felt an unexpected mix of amusement and gratitude. She had been the key that opened the closed palace, and he was now secure on his throne of ivory and gold. A few days after hearing the news, he repeated the adventure of his childhood; for the second time, he climbed the steep hillside and pushed through the tangled underbrush. He expected a harsh disillusionment, but instead he felt astonishment at the vigor of his youthful imagination. There was no fear or amazement in the thick greenery now, and the stunted undergrowth seemed completely ordinary. Yet he didn’t laugh at the memory of his feelings, nor did he feel anger at the deception. It had all been an illusion, all the heats and chills of childhood, and the fears he had felt were meaningless. But he realized that the fantasies of a child only differed from those of an adult in that they were more vivid; believing in fairies and believing in the Stock Exchange as sources of happiness were equally misguided, but the latter was both ugly and foolish. He understood that it was better, and wiser, to wish for a fairy carriage than to long for a luxurious coach and uniformed servants.
He turned his back on the green walls and the dark oaks without any feeling of regret or resentment. After a little while he began to think of his adventures with pleasure; the ladder by which he had mounted had disappeared, but he was safe on the height. By the chance fancy of a beautiful girl he had been redeemed from a world of misery and torture, the world of external things into which he had come a stranger, by which he had been tormented. He looked back at a kind of vision of himself seen as he was a year before, a pitiable creature burning and twisting on the hot coals of the pit, crying lamentably to the laughing bystanders for but one drop of cold water wherewith to cool his tongue. He confessed to himself, with some contempt, that he had been a social being, depending for his happiness on the goodwill of others; he had tried hard to write, chiefly, it was true, from love of the art, but a little from a social motive. He had imagined that a written book and the praise of responsible journals would ensure him the respect of the county people. It was a quaint idea, and he saw the lamentable fallacies naked; in the first place, a painstaking artist in words was not respected by the respectable; secondly, books should not be written with the object of gaining the goodwill of the landed and commercial interests; thirdly and chiefly, no man should in any way depend on another.
He turned away from the green walls and dark oaks without feeling any regret or bitterness. After a bit, he started to think back on his adventures with pleasure; the ladder he had climbed had vanished, but he was safe up high. Thanks to the chance kindness of a beautiful girl, he had been pulled from a life of misery and suffering, from the harsh world he had entered as a stranger and that had tormented him. He looked back and saw a vision of himself from a year ago, a pitiful being burning and writhing on the hot coals of suffering, crying out desperately to the laughing spectators for just one drop of cold water to cool his tongue. He admitted to himself, with a touch of disdain, that he had been a social being, relying on others for his happiness; he had worked hard to write, mostly for the love of the craft, but partly for social reasons. He had believed that writing a book and receiving praise from reputable journals would earn him the respect of the local people. It was a strange notion, and now he saw the sad fallacies clearly; first, a dedicated word artist was not respected by the respectable; second, books should not be written with the goal of winning the favor of wealthy landowners and business people; and third, most importantly, no one should depend on others for anything.
From this utter darkness, from danger of madness, the ever dear and sweet Annie had rescued him. Very beautifully and fitly, as Lucian thought, she had done her work without any desire to benefit him, she had simply willed to gratify her own passion, and in doing this had handed to him the priceless secret. And he, on his side, had reversed the process; merely to make himself a splendid offering for the acceptance of his sweetheart, he had cast aside the vain world, and had found the truth, which now remained with him, precious and enduring.
From this complete darkness, from the risk of losing his mind, the ever dear and sweet Annie had saved him. In a beautifully fitting way, as Lucian thought, she had done her work without any selfish intent; she simply wanted to satisfy her own passion, and by doing so had given him the invaluable secret. On his part, he had flipped the script; just to present himself as a wonderful gift for his beloved, he had let go of the superficial world and discovered the truth, which now stayed with him, treasured and lasting.
And since the news of the marriage he found that his worship of her had by no means vanished; rather in his heart was the eternal treasure of a happy love, untarnished and spotless; it would be like a mirror of gold without alloy, bright and lustrous for ever. For Lucian, it was no defect in the woman that she was desirous and faithless; he had not conceived an affection for certain moral or intellectual accidents, but for the very woman. Guided by the self-evident axiom that humanity is to be judged by literature, and not literature by humanity, he detected the analogy between Lycidas and Annie. Only the dullard would object to the nauseous cant of the one, or to the indiscretions of the other. A sober critic might say that the man who could generalize Herbert and Laud, Donne and Herrick, Sanderson and Juxon, Hammond and Lancelot Andrewes into “our corrupted Clergy” must be either an imbecile or a scoundrel, or probably both. The judgment would be perfectly true, but as a criticism of Lycidas it would be a piece of folly. In the case of the woman one could imagine the attitude of the conventional lover; of the chevalier who, with his tongue in his cheek, “reverences and respects” all women, and coming home early in the morning writes a leading article on St English Girl. Lucian, on the other hand, felt profoundly grateful to the delicious Annie, because she had at precisely the right moment voluntarily removed her image from his way. He confessed to himself that, latterly, he had a little dreaded her return as an interruption; he had shivered at the thought that their relations would become what was so terribly called an “intrigue” or “affair.” There would be all the threadbare and common stratagems, the vulgarity of secret assignations, and an atmosphere suggesting the period of Mr. Thomas Moore and Lord Byron and “segars.” Lucian had been afraid of all this; he had feared lest love itself should destroy love.
And since he learned about the marriage, he found that his admiration for her hadn’t faded at all; instead, in his heart was the everlasting treasure of a happy love, pure and unblemished; it was like a golden mirror, flawless, bright, and shining forever. For Lucian, it was no flaw in the woman that she was longing and unfaithful; he hadn’t fallen for certain moral or intellectual traits, but for the woman herself. Guided by the simple truth that humanity should be judged by literature, not the other way around, he saw the connection between Lycidas and Annie. Only a fool would complain about the sickening clichés of one, or the indiscretions of the other. A sensible critic might argue that a person who could lump Herbert and Laud, Donne and Herrick, Sanderson and Juxon, Hammond and Lancelot Andrewes together as “our corrupted Clergy” must be either a fool or a scoundrel, or maybe both. That judgment would be completely accurate, but as a critique of Lycidas, it would be nonsense. In the case of the woman, you could picture the attitude of the typical lover; the knight who, with a smirk, “respects and admires” all women, and comes home early in the morning to write a leading article about the St. English Girl. Lucian, however, felt deeply thankful to the enchanting Annie because she had, at just the right time, willingly stepped out of his way. He admitted to himself that lately, he had started to dread her return as an intrusion; he had shuddered at the idea that their relationship might become what was so dreadfully called an “intrigue” or “affair.” It would involve all the tired old schemes, the tackiness of secret meetings, and an atmosphere reminiscent of the days of Mr. Thomas Moore and Lord Byron and “cigars.” Lucian had been afraid of all that; he worried that love itself might end up destroying love.
He considered that now, freed from the torment of the body, leaving untasted the green water that makes thirst more burning, he was perfectly initiated in the true knowledge of the splendid and glorious love. There seemed to him a monstrous paradox in the assertion that there could be no true love without a corporal presence of the beloved; even the popular sayings of “Absence makes the heart grow fonder,” and “familiarity breeds contempt,” witnessed to the contrary. He thought, sighing, and with compassion, of the manner in which men are continually led astray by the cheat of the senses. In order that the unborn might still be added to the born, nature had inspired men with the wild delusion that the bodily companionship of the lover and the beloved was desirable above all things, and so, by the false show of pleasure, the human race was chained to vanity, and doomed to an eternal thirst for the non-existent.
He thought that now, free from the pain of the body and leaving behind the untasted green water that only makes thirst more intense, he was fully initiated into the true knowledge of splendid and glorious love. He found it a huge contradiction to claim that there could be no true love without the physical presence of the one you love; even popular sayings like “Absence makes the heart grow fonder” and “familiarity breeds contempt” suggested otherwise. He pondered, sighing with compassion, about how people are constantly misled by the deceit of their senses. To ensure that the unborn could join the living, nature had inspired people with the wild illusion that physical companionship with the lover is the most desirable thing, and so, through the false appearance of pleasure, humanity was chained to vanity and condemned to an eternal thirst for what doesn't exist.
Again and again he gave thanks for his own escape; he had been set free from a life of vice and sin and folly, from all the dangers and illusions that are most dreaded by the wise. He laughed as he remembered what would be the common view of the situation. An ordinary lover would suffer all the sting of sorrow and contempt; there would be grief for a lost mistress, and rage at her faithlessness, and hate in the heart; one foolish passion driving on another, and driving the man to ruin. For what would be commonly called the real woman he now cared nothing; if he had heard that she had died in her farm in Utter Gwent, he would have experienced only a passing sorrow, such as he might feel at the death of any one he had once known. But he did not think of the young farmer’s wife as the real Annie; he did not think of the frost-bitten leaves in winter as the real rose. Indeed, the life of many reminded him of the flowers; perhaps more especially of those flowers which to all appearance are for many years but dull and dusty clumps of green, and suddenly, in one night, burst into the flame of blossom, and fill all the misty lawns with odour; till the morning. It was in that night that the flower lived, not through the long unprofitable years; and, in like manner, many human lives, he thought, were born in the evening and dead before the coming of day. But he had preserved the precious flower in all its glory, not suffering it to wither in the hard light, but keeping it in a secret place, where it could never be destroyed. Truly now, and for the first time, he possessed Annie, as a man possesses the gold which he has dug from the rock and purged of its baseness.
Again and again, he was grateful for his escape; he had freed himself from a life of vice, sin, and foolishness, away from all the dangers and illusions that wise people most fear. He chuckled as he thought about how others might see the situation. An ordinary lover would feel all the pain of sorrow and contempt; there would be heartbreak over a lost partner, anger at her betrayal, and hatred in his heart; one foolish passion would lead to another, driving the man to ruin. But he no longer cared about what people would call the real woman; if he heard she had died on her farm in Utter Gwent, he would only feel a fleeting sadness, like he would for anyone he had once known. He didn’t see the young farmer’s wife as the real Annie; he didn’t think of the frost-covered leaves in winter as the real rose. In fact, many lives reminded him of flowers; especially those that appear for years as dull and dusty clumps of green, only to suddenly burst into bloom overnight, filling the misty lawns with fragrance until morning. It was during that night that the flower thrived, not through the long, unfruitful years; and likewise, he thought, many human lives are born in the evening and die before daybreak. But he had kept the precious flower in all its glory, refusing to let it wither in harsh light, instead hiding it away where it could never be destroyed. Truly now, for the first time, he possessed Annie, like a man has the gold he has mined from the rock and purified from its impurities.
He was musing over these things when a piece of news, very strange and unexpected, arrived at the rectory. A distant, almost a mythical relative, known from childhood as “Cousin Edward in the Isle of Wight,” had died, and by some strange freak had left Lucian two thousand pounds. It was a pleasure to give his father five hundred pounds, and the rector on his side forgot for a couple of days to lean his head on his hand. From the rest of the capital, which was well invested, Lucian found he would derive something between sixty and seventy pounds a year, and his old desires for literature and a refuge in the murmuring streets returned to him. He longed to be free from the incantations that surrounded him in the country, to work and live in a new atmosphere; and so, with many good wishes from his father, he came to the retreat in the waste places of London.
He was lost in thought when some very strange and unexpected news arrived at the rectory. A distant, almost mythical relative, known since childhood as “Cousin Edward from the Isle of Wight,” had died and, in a bizarre twist of fate, left Lucian two thousand pounds. It was a joy for him to give his father five hundred pounds, and for a couple of days, the rector forgot to lean his head on his hand in worry. From the rest of the investment, which was doing well, Lucian realized he would get about sixty to seventy pounds a year, and his old dreams of literature and escaping to the lively streets came flooding back. He yearned to break free from the spell of the countryside, to create and live in a new environment; so, with his father’s heartfelt wishes, he headed to his retreat in the desolate parts of London.
He was in high spirits when he found the square, clean room, horribly furnished, in the by-street that branched from the main road, and advanced in an unlovely sweep to the mud pits and the desolation that was neither town nor country. On every side monotonous grey streets, each house the replica of its neighbor, to the east an unexplored wilderness, north and west and south the brickfields and market-gardens, everywhere the ruins of the country, the tracks where sweet lanes had been, gangrened stumps of trees, the relics of hedges, here and there an oak stripped of its bark, white and haggard and leprous, like a corpse. And the air seemed always grey, and the smoke from the brickfields was grey.
He felt really good when he found the square, clean room, furnished in a terrible way, on the side street that branched off from the main road, which curved unpleasantly towards the mud pits and the wasteland that was neither town nor country. All around were dull grey streets, each house identical to its neighbor, to the east an unexplored wilderness, and to the north, west, and south, the brickfields and market gardens, everywhere the remnants of the countryside, the paths where lovely lanes used to be, rotting tree stumps, the remains of hedges, and now and then an oak stripped of its bark, white and worn, looking sickly, like a corpse. The air always felt grey, and the smoke from the brickfields was grey too.
At first he scarcely realized the quarter into which chance had led him. His only thought was of the great adventure of letters in which he proposed to engage, and his first glance round his “bed-sitting-room” showed him that there was no piece of furniture suitable for his purpose. The table, like the rest of the suite, was of bird’s-eye maple; but the maker seemed to have penetrated the druidic secret of the rocking-stone, the thing was in a state of unstable equilibrium perpetually. For some days he wandered through the streets, inspecting the second-hand furniture shops, and at last, in a forlorn byway, found an old Japanese bureau, dishonored and forlorn, standing amongst rusty bedsteads, sorry china, and all the refuse of homes dead and desolate. The bureau pleased him in spite of its grime and grease and dirt. Inlaid mother-of-pearl, the gleam of lacquer dragons in red gold, and hints of curious design shone through the film of neglect and ill-usage, and when the woman of the shop showed him the drawers and well and pigeon-holes, he saw that it would be an apt instrument for his studies.
At first, he barely realized the area chance had led him to. His only focus was on the exciting adventure in writing that he planned to embark on, and his initial look around his “bed-sitting-room” revealed that there was no furniture suitable for his needs. The table, like the rest of the furnishings, was made of bird’s-eye maple; however, the maker seemed to have discovered the secret of the rocking-stone, as it was constantly wobbling. For several days, he wandered the streets, checking out second-hand furniture stores, and eventually, in a lonely side street, he found an old Japanese bureau, worn and neglected, standing among rusty bed frames, sad porcelain, and all the remnants of empty and forgotten homes. The bureau caught his eye despite its grime and dirt. Inlaid mother-of-pearl, the shine of lacquer dragons in red and gold, and hints of interesting designs peeked through the layers of neglect and misuse, and when the shopkeeper showed him the drawers and compartments, he realized it would be perfect for his studies.
The bureau was carried to his room and replaced the “bird’s-eye” table under the gas-jet. As Lucian arranged what papers he had accumulated: the sketches of hopeless experiments, shreds and tatters of stories begun but never completed, outlines of plots, two or three notebooks scribbled through and through with impressions of the abandoned hills, he felt a thrill of exaltation at the prospect of work to be accomplished, of a new world all open before him.
The desk was brought to his room and swapped for the "bird's-eye" table under the gaslight. As Lucian sorted through the papers he had gathered—the sketches of failed experiments, bits and pieces of stories started but never finished, outlines of plots, and a couple of notebooks filled with thoughts about the empty hills—he felt a surge of excitement at the possibility of work ahead and a whole new world laid out in front of him.
He set out on the adventure with a fury of enthusiasm; his last thought at night when all the maze of streets was empty and silent was of the problem, and his dreams ran on phrases, and when he awoke in the morning he was eager to get back to his desk. He immersed himself in a minute, almost a microscopic analysis of fine literature. It was no longer enough, as in the old days, to feel the charm and incantation of a line or a word; he wished to penetrate the secret, to understand something of the wonderful suggestion, all apart from the sense, that seemed to him the differentia of literature, as distinguished from the long follies of “character-drawing,” “psychological analysis,” and all the stuff that went to make the three-volume novel of commerce.
He embarked on the adventure with a burst of enthusiasm; his last thought at night when all the winding streets were empty and quiet was about the problem, and his dreams filled with phrases. When he woke up in the morning, he was eager to get back to his desk. He immersed himself in a detailed, almost microscopic analysis of fine literature. It was no longer enough, like in the old days, to just feel the charm and magic of a line or a word; he wanted to uncover the secret, to understand the wonderful suggestion that seemed to him the differentia of literature, separate from the prolonged nonsense of “character-drawing,” “psychological analysis,” and all the elements that made up the three-volume novel of commerce.
He found himself curiously strengthened by the change from the hills to the streets. There could be no doubt, he thought, that living a lonely life, interested only in himself and his own thoughts, he had become in a measure inhuman. The form of external things, black depths in woods, pools in lonely places, those still valleys curtained by hills on every side, sounding always with the ripple of their brooks, had become to him an influence like that of a drug, giving a certain peculiar colour and outline to his thoughts. And from early boyhood there had been another strange flavor in his life, the dream of the old Roman world, those curious impressions that he had gathered from the white walls of Caermaen, and from the looming bastions of the fort. It was in reality the subconscious fancies of many years that had rebuilt the golden city, and had shown him the vine-trellis and the marbles and the sunlight in the garden of Avallaunius. And the rapture of love had made it all so vivid and warm with life, that even now, when he let his pen drop, the rich noise of the tavern and the chant of the theatre sounded above the murmur of the streets. Looking back, it was as much a part of his life as his schooldays, and the tessellated pavements were as real as the square of faded carpet beneath his feet.
He felt strangely invigorated by the shift from the hills to the streets. He couldn’t deny that living a solitary life, focused only on himself and his own thoughts, had made him somewhat inhuman. The shapes of the external world—dark depths in the woods, quiet pools in isolated spots, those still valleys surrounded by hills, always resonating with the sound of their brooks—had become like a drug to him, coloring and shaping his thoughts in a unique way. Since early childhood, there had also been an unusual flavor to his life, the dream of the ancient Roman world, those intriguing impressions he had gathered from the white walls of Caermaen and the towering fortifications. In reality, it was the subconscious fantasies of many years that had reconstructed the golden city in his mind, revealing the vine trellises, the marbles, and the sunlight in the garden of Avallaunius. The thrill of love had made everything so vivid and full of life that even now, when he let his pen fall, the lively sounds of the tavern and the singing from the theater rose above the hum of the streets. Looking back, it was as integral to his life as his school days, and the patterned pavements felt as real as the worn carpet beneath his feet.
But he felt that he had escaped. He could now survey those splendid and lovely visions from without, as if he read of opium dreams, and he no longer dreaded a weird suggestion that had once beset him, that his very soul was being moulded into the hills, and passing into the black mirror of still waterpools. He had taken refuge in the streets, in the harbor of a modern suburb, from the vague, dreaded magic that had charmed his life. Whenever he felt inclined to listen to the old wood-whisper or to the singing of the fauns he bent more earnestly to his work, turning a deaf ear to the incantations.
But he felt like he had broken free. He could now take in those beautiful and enchanting visions from a distance, as if he were reading about opium dreams, and he no longer feared the strange thought that had once haunted him, that his very soul was being shaped into the hills and merging into the dark mirror of still water pools. He had found refuge in the streets, in the harbor of a modern suburb, escaping the vague, frightening magic that had fascinated his life. Whenever he felt tempted to listen to the old whispers of nature or the singing of the fauns, he focused even more intently on his work, tuning out the enchantments.
In the curious labour of the bureau he found refreshment that was continually renewed. He experienced again, and with a far more violent impulse, the enthusiasm that had attended the writing of his book a year or two before, and so, perhaps, passed from one drug to another. It was, indeed, with something of rapture that he imagined the great procession of years all to be devoted to the intimate analysis of words, to the construction of the sentence, as if it were a piece of jewelry or mosaic.
In the interesting work at the office, he found a refreshment that never faded. He felt again, and with even more intensity, the excitement he had when writing his book a year or two earlier, and in that way, he possibly moved from one obsession to another. He actually imagined with a kind of joy that many years could be spent on the close examination of words, on crafting sentences, as if it were a piece of jewelry or a mosaic.
Sometimes, in the pauses of the work, he would pace up and down his cell, looking out of the window now and again and gazing for an instant into the melancholy street. As the year advanced the days grew more and more misty, and he found himself the inhabitant of a little island wreathed about with the waves of a white and solemn sea. In the afternoon the fog would grow denser, shutting out not only sight but sound; the shriek of the garden gates, the jangling of the tram-bell echoed as if from a far way. Then there were days of heavy incessant rain; he could see a grey drifting sky and the drops plashing in the street, and the houses all dripping and saddened with wet.
Sometimes, during breaks from work, he would walk back and forth in his cell, glancing out the window occasionally and staring for a moment into the gloomy street. As the year went on, the days became increasingly foggy, and he felt like he was living on a small island surrounded by a solemn sea of white waves. In the afternoon, the fog thickened, blocking not just vision but sound; the screech of the garden gates and the ringing of the tram-bell echoed as if from far away. Then there were days of constant heavy rain; he could see a gray, drifting sky with drops splashing in the street, and the houses all soaked and gloomy with moisture.
He cured himself of one great aversion. He was no longer nauseated at the sight of a story begun and left unfinished. Formerly, even when an idea rose in his mind bright and wonderful, he had always approached the paper with a feeling of sickness and dislike, remembering all the hopeless beginnings he had made. But now he understood that to begin a romance was almost a separate and special art, a thing apart from the story, to be practiced with sedulous care. Whenever an opening scene occurred to him he noted it roughly in a book, and he devoted many long winter evenings to the elabouration of these beginnings. Sometimes the first impression would yield only a paragraph or a sentence, and once or twice but a splendid and sonorous word, which seemed to Lucian all dim and rich with unsurmised adventure. But often he was able to write three or four vivid pages, studying above all things the hint and significance of the words and actions, striving to work into the lines the atmosphere of expectation and promise, and the murmur of wonderful events to come.
He cured himself of a major dislike. He was no longer disgusted by the sight of a story that was started but left unfinished. In the past, even when a bright and fantastic idea came to him, he always approached the paper feeling sick and frustrated, remembering all the failed attempts he had made. But now he realized that starting a story was almost a distinct art form, something separate from the narrative itself, requiring careful practice. Whenever an opening scene popped into his head, he would jot it down roughly in a notebook, and he spent many long winter evenings developing these beginnings. Sometimes the first idea would only result in a paragraph or even just a sentence, and once or twice it produced a striking and powerful word that seemed to Lucian full of unimagined adventures. But often he was able to write three or four vibrant pages, focusing above all on the implications of the words and actions, striving to infuse the lines with a sense of anticipation and promise, along with whispers of the amazing events to come.
In this one department of his task the labour seemed almost endless. He would finish a few pages and then rewrite them, using the same incident and nearly the same words, but altering that indefinite something which is scarcely so much style as manner, or atmosphere. He was astonished at the enormous change that was thus effected, and often, though he himself had done the work, he could scarcely describe in words how it was done. But it was clear that in this art of manner, or suggestion, lay all the chief secrets of literature, that by it all the great miracles were performed. Clearly it was not style, for style in itself was untranslatable, but it was that high theurgic magic that made the English Don Quixote, roughly traduced by some Jervas, perhaps the best of all English books. And it was the same element that made the journey of Roderick Random to London, so ostensibly a narrative of coarse jokes and common experiences and burlesque manners, told in no very choice diction, essentially a wonderful vision of the eighteenth century, carrying to one’s very nostrils the aroma of the Great North Road, iron-bound under black frost, darkened beneath shuddering woods, haunted by highwaymen, with an adventure waiting beyond every turn, and great old echoing inns in the midst of lonely winter lands.
In this one part of his work, the effort felt nearly endless. He would finish a few pages and then rewrite them, sticking to the same incident and almost the same words but changing that vague aspect that is less about style and more about mood or atmosphere. He was amazed at the significant transformation that occurred, and often, even though he had done the work himself, he could barely put into words how it was accomplished. But it was clear that in this art of mood, or suggestion, lay all the key secrets of literature, as it was through this that all the great wonders were achieved. Obviously, it wasn't style, as style itself was untranslatable, but it was that special kind of magic that made the English Don Quixote, poorly translated by some Jervas, perhaps the best of all English books. It was the same quality that turned Roderick Random's journey to London, which seemed to be just a story of crude jokes and ordinary experiences told in rather plain language, into an incredible vision of the eighteenth century, evoking the very scent of the Great North Road, frozen solid under black frost, shadowed by trembling woods, haunted by highwaymen, with adventure waiting around every corner, and grand old inns echoing in the lonely winter landscape.
It was this magic that Lucian sought for his opening chapters; he tried to find that quality that gives to words something beyond their sound and beyond their meaning, that in the first lines of a book should whisper things unintelligible but all significant. Often he worked for many hours without success, and the grim wet dawn once found him still searching for hieroglyphic sentences, for words mystical, symbolic. On the shelves, in the upper part of his bureau, he had placed the books which, however various as to matter, seemed to have a part in this curious quality of suggestion, and in that sphere which might almost be called supernatural. To these books he often had recourse, when further effort appeared altogether hopeless, and certain pages in Coleridge and Edgar Allan Poe had the power of holding him in a trance of delight, subject to emotions and impressions which he knew to transcend altogether the realm of the formal understanding. Such lines as:
It was this magic that Lucian looked for in his opening chapters; he tried to discover that quality that gives words something beyond their sound and meaning, something that in the first lines of a book should whisper things that are hard to understand but deeply significant. Often, he worked for hours without success, and on a bleak, rainy dawn, he was still searching for mystical, symbolic phrases. On the shelves in the upper part of his desk, he had placed books that, despite their varied topics, seemed to share this curious quality of suggestion, in a realm that could almost be called supernatural. He frequently turned to these books when he felt completely hopeless, and certain passages in Coleridge and Edgar Allan Poe had the ability to put him in a delightful trance, filling him with emotions and impressions that he knew went far beyond formal understanding. Such lines as:
Bottomless vales and boundless floods,
And chasms, and caves, and Titan woods,
With forms that no man can discover
For the dews that drip all over;
Bottomless valleys and endless floods,
And chasms, and caves, and giant woods,
With shapes that no one can uncover
From the dew that drips all over;
had for Lucian more than the potency of a drug, lulling him into a splendid waking-sleep, every word being a supreme incantation. And it was not only his mind that was charmed by such passages, for he felt at the same time a strange and delicious bodily languor that held him motionless, without the desire or power to stir from his seat. And there were certain phrases in Kubla Khan that had such a magic that he would sometimes wake up, as it were, to the consciousness that he had been lying on the bed or sitting in the chair by the bureau, repeating a single line over and over again for two or three hours. Yet he knew perfectly well that he had not been really asleep; a little effort recalled a constant impression of the wall-paper, with its pink flowers on a buff ground, and of the muslin-curtained window, letting in the grey winter light. He had been some seven months in London when this odd experience first occurred to him. The day opened dreary and cold and clear, with a gusty and restless wind whirling round the corner of the street, and lifting the dead leaves and scraps of paper that littered the roadway into eddying mounting circles, as if a storm of black rain were to come. Lucian had sat late the night before, and rose in the morning feeling weary and listless and heavy-headed. While he dressed, his legs dragged him as with weights, and he staggered and nearly fell in bending down to the mat outside for his tea-tray. He lit the spirit lamp on the hearth with shaking, unsteady hands, and could scarcely pour out the tea when it was ready. A delicate cup of tea was one of his few luxuries; he was fond of the strange flavor of the green leaf, and this morning he drank the straw-coloured liquid eagerly, hoping it would disperse the cloud of languor. He tried his best to coerce himself into the sense of vigor and enjoyment with which he usually began the day, walking briskly up and down and arranging his papers in order. But he could not free himself from depression; even as he opened the dear bureau a wave of melancholy came upon him, and he began to ask himself whether he were not pursuing a vain dream, searching for treasures that had no existence. He drew out his cousin’s letter and read it again, sadly enough. After all there was a good deal of truth in what she said; he had “overrated” his powers, he had no friends, no real education. He began to count up the months since he had come to London; he had received his two thousand pounds in March, and in May he had said good-bye to the woods and to the dear and friendly paths. May, June, July, August, September, October, November, and half of December had gone by; and what had he to show? Nothing but the experiment, the attempt, futile scribblings which had no end nor shining purpose. There was nothing in his desk that he could produce as evidence of his capacity, no fragment even of accomplishment. It was a thought of intense bitterness, but it seemed as if the barbarians were in the right—a place in a house of business would have been more suitable. He leaned his head on his desk overwhelmed with the severity of his own judgment. He tried to comfort himself again by the thought of all the hours of happy enthusiasm he had spent amongst his papers, working for a great idea with infinite patience. He recalled to mind something that he had always tried to keep in the background of his hopes, the foundation-stone of his life, which he had hidden out of sight. Deep in his heart was the hope that he might one day write a valiant book; he scarcely dared to entertain the aspiration, he felt his incapacity too deeply, but yet this longing was the foundation of all his painful and patient effort. This he had proposed in secret to himself, that if he laboured without ceasing, without tiring, he might produce something which would at all events be art, which would stand wholly apart from the objects shaped like books, printed with printers’ ink, and called by the name of books that he had read. Giotto, he knew, was a painter, and the man who imitated walnut-wood on the deal doors opposite was a painter, and he had wished to be a very humble pupil in the class of the former. It was better, he thought, to fail in attempting exquisite things than to succeed in the department of the utterly contemptible; he had vowed he would be the dunce of Cervantes’s school rather than top-boy in the academy of A Bad Un to Beat and Millicent’s Marriage. And with this purpose he had devoted himself to labourious and joyous years, so that however mean his capacity, the pains should not be wanting. He tried now to rouse himself from a growing misery by the recollection of this high aim, but it all seemed hopeless vanity. He looked out into the grey street, and it stood a symbol of his life, chill and dreary and grey and vexed with a horrible wind. There were the dull inhabitants of the quarter going about their common business; a man was crying “mackerel” in a doleful voice, slowly passing up the street, and staring into the white-curtained “parlors,” searching for the face of a purchaser behind the India-rubber plants, stuffed birds, and piles of gaudy gilt books that adorned the windows. One of the blistered doors over the way banged, and a woman came scurrying out on some errand, and the garden gate shrieked two melancholy notes as she opened it and let it swing back after her. The little patches called gardens were mostly untilled, uncared for, squares of slimy moss, dotted with clumps of coarse ugly grass, but here and there were the blackened and rotting remains of sunflowers and marigolds. And beyond, he knew, stretched the labyrinth of streets more or less squalid, but all grey and dull, and behind were the mud pits and the steaming heaps of yellowish bricks, and to the north was a great wide cold waste, treeless, desolate, swept by bitter wind. It was all like his own life, he said again to himself, a maze of unprofitable dreariness and desolation, and his mind grew as black and hopeless as the winter sky. The morning went thus dismally till twelve o’clock, and he put on his hat and great-coat. He always went out for an hour every day between twelve and one; the exercise was a necessity, and the landlady made his bed in the interval. The wind blew the smoke from the chimneys into his face as he shut the door, and with the acrid smoke came the prevailing odour of the street, a blend of cabbage-water and burnt bones and the faint sickly vapor from the brickfields. Lucian walked mechanically for the hour, going eastward, along the main road. The wind pierced him, and the dust was blinding, and the dreariness of the street increased his misery. The row of common shops, full of common things, the blatant public-houses, the Independent chapel, a horrible stucco parody of a Greek temple with a façade of hideous columns that was a nightmare, villas like smug Pharisees, shops again, a church in cheap Gothic, an old garden blasted and riven by the builder, these were the pictures of the way. When he got home again he flung himself on the bed, and lay there stupidly till sheer hunger roused him. He ate a hunch of bread and drank some water, and began to pace up and down the room, wondering whether there were no escape from despair. Writing seemed quite impossible, and hardly knowing what he did he opened his bureau and took out a book from the shelves. As his eyes fell on the page the air grew dark and heavy as night, and the wind wailed suddenly, loudly, terribly.
had for Lucian more than the power of a drug, lulling him into a beautiful waking-dream, every word being a powerful spell. And it wasn’t just his mind that was enchanted by such passages; he also felt a strange and delightful physical heaviness that kept him still, with no desire or ability to get up from his seat. There were certain phrases in Kubla Khan that had such a magic that he would sometimes wake up, so to speak, to realize he had been lying on the bed or sitting in the chair by the dresser, repeating a single line over and over for two or three hours. Yet he knew perfectly well that he hadn’t really been asleep; a little effort brought back a vivid impression of the wallpaper, with its pink flowers on a cream background, and the muslin-curtained window, letting in the gray winter light. He had been in London for about seven months when this strange experience first happened to him. The day began dreary, cold, and clear, with a gusty and restless wind swirling around the corner of the street and lifting the dead leaves and bits of paper that cluttered the roadway into swirling, rising circles, as if a storm of black rain was about to come. Lucian had stayed up late the night before, and woke up in the morning feeling tired, listless, and foggy-headed. While he dressed, his legs felt heavy as if weighed down, and he nearly stumbled when he bent down to grab his tea tray from the mat outside. He lit the spirit lamp on the hearth with shaky, unsteady hands and could barely pour the tea when it was ready. A delicate cup of tea was one of his few luxuries; he loved the unique taste of the green leaf, and this morning he drank the pale liquid eagerly, hoping it would clear away the cloud of lethargy. He tried his best to force himself into the sense of energy and enjoyment with which he usually started the day, pacing back and forth and organizing his papers. But he couldn’t shake off his gloom; even as he opened the cherished dresser, a wave of sadness washed over him, and he began to wonder if he was chasing a worthless dream, searching for treasures that didn’t exist. He pulled out his cousin’s letter and read it again, feeling quite sad. After all, there was a lot of truth in what she said; he had “overrated” his abilities, he had no friends and no real education. He started to count how many months had passed since he arrived in London; he had received his two thousand pounds in March, and in May he had said goodbye to the woods and the beloved, friendly paths. May, June, July, August, September, October, November, and half of December had gone by; and what did he have to show for it? Nothing but the experiment, the attempt, futile scribblings that had neither end nor shining purpose. There was nothing in his desk he could present as proof of his talent, not even a scrap of accomplishment. It was a bitter thought, but it seemed like the critics were right—a role in a business would have been a better fit. He rested his head on his desk, overwhelmed by the harshness of his own judgment. He tried to comfort himself by recalling all the hours of joyful enthusiasm he had spent among his papers, working towards a grand idea with infinite patience. He remembered something he had always kept in the background of his hopes, the foundation-stone of his life, which he had hidden from view. Deep in his heart was the hope that one day he might write a brave book; he hardly dared to entertain the dream, feeling his inadequacy too deeply, but this desire was the foundation of all his painful and patient effort. He had secretly told himself that if he worked endlessly and tirelessly, he might create something that would at least be art, something that would stand apart from the books made to look like books, printed with ink, and called books that he had read. Giotto, he knew, was a painter, and the man who imitated walnut wood on the plain doors opposite was a painter too, and he had wished to be a very humble student in the class of the former. He thought it was better to fail in attempting beautiful things than to succeed in the realm of the completely contemptible; he had vowed he would be the dunce in Cervantes’s school rather than the top student in the academy of A Bad Un to Beat and Millicent’s Marriage. And with this goal, he had devoted himself to laborious and joyful years, so that no matter how modest his abilities, the effort would be there. He tried now to lift himself from a growing misery by recalling this high aspiration, but everything seemed like hopeless vanity. He looked out into the gray street, and it stood as a symbol of his life, cold and dreary and gray, troubled by a harsh wind. There were the dull residents of the area going about their daily routines; a man was calling out “mackerel” in a mournful voice, slowly passing up the street and peering into the white-curtained “parlors,” searching for the face of a buyer behind the rubber plants, stuffed birds, and stacks of gaudy gilt books that decorated the windows. One of the battered doors across the street banged, and a woman hurried out on an errand, and the garden gate screeched two sad notes as she opened it and let it swing back after her. The little patches labeled gardens were mostly untended, neglected squares of slimy moss, dotted with clumps of coarse, ugly grass, but here and there were the blackened and rotting remains of sunflowers and marigolds. And beyond, he knew, were the tangled streets, more or less shabby, but all gray and dull, and behind them were the muddy pits and steaming heaps of yellowish bricks, and to the north lay a wide, cold wasteland, treeless, desolate, swept by bitter winds. It all felt like his own life, he told himself again, a maze of unproductive bleakness and despair, and his mind grew as dark and hopeless as the winter sky. The morning dragged on dismally until twelve o’clock, and he put on his hat and overcoat. He always went out for an hour every day between twelve and one; the exercise was a necessity, and his landlady made his bed during that time. The wind blew the smoke from the chimneys into his face as he shut the door, and with the acrid smoke came the overwhelming smell of the street, a mix of cabbage water, burnt bones, and a faint sickly vapor from the brickfields. Lucian walked mechanically for the hour, heading eastward along the main road. The wind pierced through him, and the dust was blinding, and the dreariness of the street deepened his misery. The row of ordinary shops filled with everyday items, the loud pubs, the Independent chapel, a grotesque stucco imitation of a Greek temple with a hideous columned facade that looked like a nightmare, villas like complacent Pharisees, more shops, a church in cheap Gothic style, an old garden ruined and torn apart by the builders—these were the images along the way. When he got home again, he threw himself on the bed and lay there mindlessly until sheer hunger roused him. He ate a chunk of bread and drank some water, then began to pace back and forth in the room, wondering if there was any escape from despair. Writing felt completely impossible, and hardly knowing what he was doing, he opened his dresser and took out a book from the shelves. As his eyes landed on the page, the air grew dark and heavy like night, and the wind wailed suddenly, loudly, terribly.
“By woman wailing for her Demon lover.” The words were on his lips when he raised his eyes again. A broad band of pale clear light was shining into the room, and when he looked out of the window he saw the road all brightened by glittering pools of water, and as the last drops of the rain-storm starred these mirrors the sun sank into the wrack. Lucian gazed about him, perplexed, till his eyes fell on the clock above his empty hearth. He had been sitting, motionless, for nearly two hours without any sense of the passage of time, and without ceasing he had murmured those words as he dreamed an endless wonderful story. He experienced somewhat the sensations of Coleridge himself; strange, amazing, ineffable things seemed to have been presented to him, not in the form of the idea, but actually and materially, but he was less fortunate than Coleridge in that he could not, even vaguely, image to himself what he had seen. Yet when he searched his mind he knew that the consciousness of the room in which he sat had never left him; he had seen the thick darkness gather, and had heard the whirl of rain hissing through the air. Windows had been shut down with a crash, he had noted the pattering footsteps of people running to shelter, the landlady’s voice crying to some one to look at the rain coming in under the door. It was like peering into some old bituminous picture, one could see at last that the mere blackness resolved itself into the likeness of trees and rocks and travelers. And against this background of his room, and the storm, and the noises of the street, his vision stood out illuminated, he felt he had descended to the very depths, into the caverns that are hollowed beneath the soul. He tried vainly to record the history of his impressions; the symbols remained in his memory, but the meaning was all conjecture.
“By a woman crying for her Demon lover.” The words were on his lips when he lifted his eyes again. A wide band of soft, clear light was shining into the room, and when he looked out the window, he saw the road lit up by sparkling pools of water. As the last drops of the rainstorm dotted these mirrors, the sun sank into the chaos. Lucian glanced around, confused, until his gaze landed on the clock above his empty fireplace. He had been sitting still for nearly two hours without realizing time was passing, continuously murmuring those words as he dreamt an endless, beautiful story. He felt something like what Coleridge himself experienced; strange, amazing, indescribable things seemed to have been presented to him, not just as ideas, but in a real, tangible way, yet he was less fortunate than Coleridge because he couldn’t even vaguely picture what he had seen. Still, when he searched his mind, he knew he had never lost awareness of the room he was in; he had seen the thick darkness gather and heard the rain whirling through the air. Windows had slammed shut, he had noticed the sound of footsteps rushing for cover, and the landlady’s voice calling to someone to look at the rain coming in under the door. It was like gazing into an old, dark painting; you could finally see that the sheer blackness turned into shapes of trees, rocks, and travelers. And against this backdrop of his room, the storm, and the street noises, his vision stood out bright; he felt he had descended to the very depths, into the caverns hollowed beneath the soul. He tried in vain to capture the story of his impressions; the symbols stayed in his memory, but their meaning was all conjecture.
The next morning, when he awoke, he could scarcely understand or realize the bitter depression of the preceding day. He found it had all vanished away and had been succeeded by an intense exaltation. Afterwards, when at rare intervals he experienced the same strange possession of the consciousness, he found this to be the invariable result, the hour of vision was always succeeded by a feeling of delight, by sensations of brightened and intensified powers. On that bright December day after the storm he rose joyously, and set about the labour of the bureau with the assurance of success, almost with the hope of formidable difficulties to be overcome. He had long busied himself with those curious researches which Poe had indicated in the Philosophy of Composition, and many hours had been spent in analyzing the singular effects which may be produced by the sound and resonance of words. But he had been struck by the thought that in the finest literature there were more subtle tones than the loud and insistent music of “never more,” and he endeavored to find the secret of those pages and sentences which spoke, less directly, and less obviously, to the soul rather than to the ear, being filled with a certain grave melody and the sensation of singing voices. It was admirable, no doubt, to write phrases that showed at a glance their designed rhythm, and rang with sonorous words, but he dreamed of a prose in which the music should be less explicit, of names rather than notes. He was astonished that morning at his own fortune and facility; he succeeded in covering a page of ruled paper wholly to his satisfaction, and the sentences, when he read them out, appeared to suggest a weird elusive chanting, exquisite but almost imperceptible, like the echo of the plainsong reverberated from the vault of a monastic church.
The next morning, when he woke up, he could hardly grasp or remember the deep sadness of the day before. He realized that it had all faded away, replaced by a strong sense of joy. Later, whenever he felt that same strange awareness, he noticed that it always led to feelings of happiness and a sense of heightened ability. On that clear December day after the storm, he got up feeling joyful and approached his work with confidence, almost looking forward to the tough challenges ahead. He had spent a lot of time on the interesting studies Poe mentioned in the Philosophy of Composition, analyzing the unique effects that the sounds and rhythms of words can create. But he was struck by the idea that in the best literature, there are more subtle tones than the loud, persistent music of “never more,” and he tried to uncover the secret behind those pages and sentences that spoke less directly — more to the soul than the ear — filled with a certain serious melody and a sense of singing voices. It certainly was impressive to write phrases that clearly showed their intended rhythm and resonated with strong words, but he envisioned a prose where the music was less obvious, focusing on names rather than notes. That morning, he was amazed by his own skill and ease; he managed to fill a page of lined paper to his complete satisfaction, and when he read the sentences aloud, they seemed to suggest a strange, elusive chant, beautiful yet almost imperceptible, like the echo of plainsong reverberating from the vault of a monastery.
He thought that such happy mornings well repaid him for the anguish of depression which he sometimes had to suffer, and for the strange experience of “possession” recurring at rare intervals, and usually after many weeks of severe diet. His income, he found, amounted to sixty-five pounds a year, and he lived for weeks at a time on fifteen shillings a week. During these austere periods his only food was bread, at the rate of a loaf a day; but he drank huge draughts of green tea, and smoked a black tobacco, which seemed to him a more potent mother of thought than any drug from the scented East. “I hope you go to some nice place for dinner,” wrote his cousin; “there used to be some excellent eating-houses in London where one could get a good cut from the joint, with plenty of gravy, and a boiled potato, for a shilling. Aunt Mary writes that you should try Mr. Jones’s in Water Street, Islington, whose father came from near Caermaen, and was always most comfortable in her day. I daresay the walk there would do you good. It is such a pity you smoke that horrid tobacco. I had a letter from Mrs. Dolly (Jane Diggs, who married your cousin John Dolly) the other day, and she said they would have been delighted to take you for only twenty-five shillings a week for the sake of the family if you had not been a smoker. She told me to ask you if you had ever seen a horse or a dog smoking tobacco. They are such nice, comfortable people, and the children would have been company for you. Johnnie, who used to be such a dear little fellow, has just gone into an office in the City, and seems to have excellent prospects. How I wish, my dear Lucian, that you could do something in the same way. Don’t forget Mr. Jones’s in Water Street, and you might mention your name to him.”
He believed that those happy mornings made up for the pain of depression he sometimes had to endure, along with the odd experience of feeling "possessed," which happened occasionally, usually after many weeks of strict dieting. He discovered that his income was sixty-five pounds a year, and he managed to get by for weeks on just fifteen shillings a week. During these tough times, his only food was bread, about a loaf each day; however, he drank large amounts of green tea and smoked a black tobacco that he found to be a more powerful source of inspiration than any exotic drug. “I hope you go somewhere nice for dinner,” wrote his cousin; “there used to be some great eateries in London where you could get a good portion of meat, with plenty of gravy, and a boiled potato for a shilling. Aunt Mary says you should try Mr. Jones’s on Water Street in Islington; his father was from near Caermaen, and it was always a cozy place back in her day. I bet a walk there would be good for you. It's such a shame you smoke that gross tobacco. The other day, I got a letter from Mrs. Dolly (Jane Diggs, who married your cousin John Dolly), and she said they would have loved to take you in for just twenty-five shillings a week for the sake of family if you weren’t a smoker. She asked me to see if you had ever seen a horse or a dog smoking tobacco. They’re such nice, warm people, and the kids would have kept you company. Johnnie, who used to be such a sweet little guy, just started working in an office in the City and seems to have great prospects. I really wish, my dear Lucian, that you could do something similar. Don’t forget about Mr. Jones’s on Water Street, and you might want to mention your name to him.”
Lucian never troubled Mr. Jones; but these letters of his cousin’s always refreshed him by the force of contrast. He tried to imagine himself a part of the Dolly family, going dutifully every morning to the City on the bus, and returning in the evening for high tea. He could conceive the fine odour of hot roast beef hanging about the decorous house on Sunday afternoons, papa asleep in the dining-room, mamma lying down, and the children quite good and happy with their “Sunday books.” In the evening, after supper, one read the Quiver till bedtime. Such pictures as these were to Lucian a comfort and a help, a remedy against despair. Often when he felt overwhelmed by the difficulty of the work he had undertaken, he thought of the alternative career, and was strengthened.
Lucian never bothered Mr. Jones; but his cousin’s letters always uplifted him by their stark contrast. He tried to picture himself as part of the Dolly family, dutifully taking the bus to the city every morning and coming back in the evening for high tea. He could imagine the delicious smell of hot roast beef wafting through the well-mannered house on Sunday afternoons, with dad napping in the dining room, mom resting, and the kids being good and happy with their “Sunday books.” In the evening, after dinner, he would read the Quiver until bedtime. These images were a comfort and a support for Lucian, a remedy against despair. Whenever he felt overwhelmed by the challenges of the work he had taken on, he thought about the alternative career and found strength.
He returned again and again to that desire of a prose which should sound faintly, not so much with an audible music, but with the memory and echo of it. In the night, when the last tram had gone jangling by, and he had looked out and seen the street all wrapped about in heavy folds of the mist, he conducted some of his most delicate experiments. In that white and solitary midnight of the suburban street he experienced the curious sense of being on a tower, remote and apart and high above all the troubles of the earth. The gas lamp, which was nearly opposite, shone in a pale halo of light, and the houses themselves were merely indistinct marks and shadows amidst that palpable whiteness, shutting out the world and its noises. The knowledge of the swarming life that was so still, though it surrounded him, made the silence seem deeper than that of the mountains before the dawn; it was as if he alone stirred and looked out amidst a host sleeping at his feet. The fog came in by the open window in freezing puffs, and as Lucian watched he noticed that it shook and wavered like the sea, tossing up wreaths and drifts across the pale halo of the lamp, and, these vanishing, others succeeded. It was as if the mist passed by from the river to the north, as if it still passed by in the silence.
He kept coming back to that desire for a prose that would resonate not with a loud melody, but with a faint memory and echo of it. At night, after the last tram had clanged by, and he looked out to see the street wrapped in heavy folds of mist, he conducted some of his most delicate experiments. In that white, solitary midnight of the suburban street, he felt a strange sense of being on a tower, distant and separate, high above all the world's troubles. The gas lamp, nearly opposite him, glowed in a pale halo of light, and the houses were just vague shapes and shadows in that thick whiteness, shutting out the world and its noise. The awareness of the bustling life that was so quiet around him made the silence feel deeper than the mountains before dawn; it was as if he alone moved and gazed out over a crowd sleeping at his feet. The fog drifted in through the open window in icy bursts, and as Lucian watched, he saw it sway and shift like the sea, tossing up wreaths and drifts across the pale halo of the lamp, with some fading and others emerging. It felt like the mist was passing by from the river to the north, continuously moving in the silence.
He would shut his window gently, and sit down in his lighted room with all the consciousness of the white advancing shroud upon him. It was then that he found himself in the mood for curious labours, and able to handle with some touch of confidence the more exquisite instruments of the craft. He sought for that magic by which all the glory and glamour of mystic chivalry were made to shine through the burlesque and gross adventures of Don Quixote, by which Hawthorne had lit his infernal Sabbath fires, and fashioned a burning aureole about the village tragedy of the Scarlet Letter. In Hawthorne the story and the suggestion, though quite distinct and of different worlds, were rather parallel than opposed to one another; but Cervantes had done a stranger thing. One read of Don Quixote, beaten, dirty, and ridiculous, mistaking windmills for giants, sheep for an army; but the impression was of the enchanted forest, of Avalon, of the San Graal, “far in the spiritual city.” And Rabelais showed him, beneath the letter, the Tourainian sun shining on the hot rock above Chinon, on the maze of narrow, climbing streets, on the high-pitched, gabled roofs, on the grey-blue tourelles, pricking upward from the fantastic labyrinth of walls. He heard the sound of sonorous plain-song from the monastic choir, of gross exuberant gaiety from the rich vineyards; he listened to the eternal mystic mirth of those that halted in the purple shadow of the sorbier by the white, steep road. The gracious and ornate châteaux on the Loire and the Vienne rose fair and shining to confront the incredible secrets of vast, dim, far-lifted Gothic naves, that seemed ready to take the great deep, and float away from the mist and dust of earthly streets to anchor in the haven of the clear city that hath foundations. The rank tale of the garderobe, of the farm-kitchen, mingled with the reasoned, endless legend of the schools, with luminous Platonic argument; the old pomp of the Middle Ages put on the robe of a fresh life. There was a smell of wine and of incense, of June meadows and of ancient books, and through it all he hearkened, intent, to the exultation of chiming bells ringing for a new feast in a new land. He would cover pages with the analysis of these marvels, tracking the suggestion concealed beneath the words, and yet glowing like the golden threads in a robe of samite, or like that device of the old binders by which a vivid picture appeared on the shut edges of a book. He tried to imitate this art, to summon even the faint shadow of the great effect, rewriting a page of Hawthorne, experimenting and changing an epithet here and there, noting how sometimes the alteration of a trifling word would plunge a whole scene into darkness, as if one of those blood-red fires had instantly been extinguished. Sometimes, for severe practice, he attempted to construct short tales in the manner of this or that master. He sighed over these desperate attempts, over the clattering pieces of mechanism which would not even simulate life; but he urged himself to an infinite perseverance. Through the white hours he worked on amidst the heap and litter of papers; books and manuscripts overflowed from the bureau to the floor; and if he looked out he saw the mist still pass by, still passing from the river to the north.
He would gently close his window and sit down in his lit room, fully aware of the white shroud advancing upon him. It was during these moments that he felt inspired for curious projects and was able to handle the more delicate tools of the craft with some confidence. He sought that magic that made all the glory and charm of mystical chivalry shine through the ridiculous and crude adventures of Don Quixote, which Hawthorne used to set his infernal Sabbath fires and created a burning halo around the village tragedy of the Scarlet Letter. In Hawthorne's work, the story and suggestion, though distinct and from different realms, were more parallel than opposed; but Cervantes achieved something stranger. Readers hear about Don Quixote, beaten, dirty, and ridiculous, mistaking windmills for giants and sheep for an army; yet the impression conveyed is of the enchanted forest, Avalon, the Holy Grail, “far in the spiritual city.” Rabelais revealed to him, beneath the surface, the Touraine sun shining on the hot stone above Chinon, lighting the maze of narrow, winding streets, the steep, gabled roofs, and the grey-blue tourelles reaching up from the fantastic labyrinth of walls. He heard the resonant plain-song from the monastic choir and the exuberant joy from the rich vineyards; he listened to the eternal mystical joy of those resting in the purple shadow of the sorbier beside the steep, white road. The elegant and ornate châteaux on the Loire and the Vienne rose beautifully to confront the incredible secrets of vast, dim, lofty Gothic naves, ready to lift from the mist and dust of earthly streets and dock in the haven of the true city with foundations. The sordid tale of the garderobe and the farm kitchen blended with the endless, reasoned legend of the schools and luminous Platonic arguments; the old grandeur of the Middle Ages donned the robe of fresh life. There was a smell of wine and incense, of June meadows and ancient books, and through it all, he listened intently to the joy of chiming bells ringing for a new feast in a new land. He would fill pages with the analysis of these wonders, tracing the suggestion hidden beneath the words, glowing like golden threads in a robe of samite or like the technique used by old bookbinders where a vivid image appeared on the closed edges of a book. He tried to mimic this art, attempting to invoke even the faintest shadow of the great effect, rewriting a page of Hawthorne, experimenting and changing an adjective here and there, noticing how sometimes the alteration of a trivial word could plunge an entire scene into darkness, as if one of those blood-red fires had been instantly snuffed out. Occasionally, for serious practice, he attempted to craft short stories in the style of various masters. He sighed over these desperate efforts, over the jumbled pieces of machinery that couldn’t even mimic life; but he pushed himself toward infinite perseverance. Through the long hours of night, he worked amidst the mess of papers; books and manuscripts spilled from the desk onto the floor, and when he looked out, he saw the mist still drifting by, moving from the river to the north.
It was not till the winter was well advanced that he began at all to explore the region in which he lived. Soon after his arrival in the grey street he had taken one or two vague walks, hardly noticing where he went or what he saw; but for all the summer he had shut himself in his room, beholding nothing but the form and colour of words. For his morning walk he almost invariably chose the one direction, going along the Uxbridge Road towards Notting Hill, and returning by the same monotonous thoroughfare. Now, however, when the new year was beginning its dull days, he began to diverge occasionally to right and left, sometimes eating his luncheon in odd corners, in the bulging parlors of eighteenth-century taverns, that still fronted the surging sea of modern streets, or perhaps in brand new “publics” on the broken borders of the brickfields, smelling of the clay from which they had swollen. He found waste by-places behind railway embankments where he could smoke his pipe sheltered from the wind; sometimes there was a wooden fence by an old pear-orchard where he sat and gazed at the wet desolation of the market-gardens, munching a few currant biscuits by way of dinner. As he went farther afield a sense of immensity slowly grew upon him; it was as if, from the little island of his room, that one friendly place, he pushed out into the grey unknown, into a city that for him was uninhabited as the desert.
It wasn’t until winter was well underway that he started to explore the area where he lived. Soon after arriving on the gray street, he took a couple of aimless walks, hardly paying attention to where he went or what he saw; but throughout the summer, he had locked himself in his room, focusing only on the shape and color of words. For his morning walk, he almost always took the same route along the Uxbridge Road towards Notting Hill, then returned via the same monotonous street. Now, however, as the new year was starting its dreary days, he began to occasionally veer off to the right and left, sometimes having lunch in quirky spots, in the cozy parlors of 18th-century pubs that still faced the surging tide of modern streets, or maybe in brand new “pubs” on the fringes of the brickfields, smelling of the clay from which they had emerged. He discovered forgotten spots behind railway embankments where he could smoke his pipe out of the wind; sometimes there was a wooden fence by an old pear orchard where he sat gazing at the wet desolation of the market gardens, munching on some currant biscuits for dinner. As he ventured further out, a feeling of vastness gradually enveloped him; it was as if he were pushing out from the little island of his room, his only familiar place, into the gray unknown, into a city that felt as uninhabitable as the desert.
He came back to his cell after these purposeless wanderings always with a sense of relief, with the thought of taking refuge from grey. As he lit the gas and opened the desk of his bureau and saw the pile of papers awaiting him, it was as if he had passed from the black skies and the stinging wind and the dull maze of the suburb into all the warmth and sunlight and violent colour of the south.
He returned to his cell after these aimless wanderings, always feeling relieved, thinking of escaping the gray. As he lit the gas and opened the drawer of his desk, seeing the stack of papers waiting for him, it felt like he had moved from the dark skies, biting wind, and boring maze of the suburbs into all the warmth, sunlight, and vibrant colors of the south.
VI.
It was in this winter after his coming to the grey street that Lucian first experienced the pains of desolation. He had all his life known the delights of solitude, and had acquired that habit of mind which makes a man find rich company on the bare hillside and leads him into the heart of the wood to meditate by the dark waterpools. But now in the blank interval when he was forced to shut up his desk, the sense of loneliness overwhelmed him and filled him with unutterable melancholy. On such days he carried about with him an unceasing gnawing torment in his breast; the anguish of the empty page awaiting him in his bureau, and the knowledge that it was worse than useless to attempt the work. He had fallen into the habit of always using this phrase “the work” to denote the adventure of literature; it had grown in his mind to all the austere and grave significance of “the great work” on the lips of the alchemists; it included every trifling and labourious page and the vague magnificent fancies that sometimes hovered below him. All else had become mere by-play, unimportant, trivial; the work was the end, and the means and the food of his life—it raised him up in the morning to renew the struggle, it was the symbol which charmed him as he lay down at night. All through the hours of toil at the bureau he was enchanted, and when he went out and explored the unknown coasts, the one thought allured him, and was the coloured glass between his eyes and the world. Then as he drew nearer home his steps would quicken, and the more weary and grey the walk, the more he rejoiced as he thought of his hermitage and of the curious difficulties that awaited him there. But when, suddenly and without warning, the faculty disappeared, when his mind seemed a hopeless waste from which nothing could arise, then he became subject to a misery so piteous that the barbarians themselves would have been sorry for him. He had known some foretaste of these bitter and inexpressible griefs in the old country days, but then he had immediately taken refuge in the hills, he had rushed to the dark woods as to an anodyne, letting his heart drink in all the wonder and magic of the wild land. Now in these days of January, in the suburban street, there was no such refuge.
It was during this winter after he arrived on the grey street that Lucian first felt the pains of desolation. He had always known the joys of solitude and had developed a mindset that allowed him to find deep companionship on a barren hillside and led him into the heart of the woods to reflect by the dark water pools. But now, in the empty moments when he had to close his desk, the feeling of loneliness overwhelmed him and filled him with indescribable sadness. On those days, he carried a constant, gnawing torment in his chest; the anguish of the blank page waiting for him in his drawer, knowing it was futile to attempt the work. He had gotten into the habit of referring to this as “the work,” a term he used to describe the adventure of literature; it had taken on a weighty and serious meaning, akin to “the great work” spoken of by alchemists, encompassing every small, painstaking page along with the grand, vague ideas that sometimes floated just below the surface. Everything else had become mere distraction, insignificant and trivial; the work was the goal, the means, and the sustenance of his life—it motivated him to get up each morning to begin the struggle, and it was the symbol that comforted him as he lay down at night. Throughout the hours spent working at his desk, he was captivated, and whenever he went out to explore unknown areas, that single thought seduced him, acting as the colored glass between his eyes and the world. Then, as he got closer to home, his pace would quicken, and the more tiring and dreary the walk, the more he delighted in thinking about his hermitage and the intriguing challenges that awaited him there. But when, suddenly and without warning, his creative ability vanished, and his mind felt like an endless wasteland from which nothing could emerge, he sank into a misery so heartbreaking that even the barbarians would have felt sorry for him. He had tasted some of these intense and indescribable sorrows during the old country days, but back then, he had quickly sought refuge in the hills, rushing into the dark woods like they were a remedy, letting his heart soak up all the wonder and magic of the wild land. Now, in this January of the suburban street, there was no such refuge.
He had been working steadily for some weeks, well enough satisfied on the whole with the daily progress, glad to awake in the morning, and to read over what he had written on the night before. The new year opened with faint and heavy weather and a breathless silence in the air, but in a few days the great frost set in. Soon the streets began to suggest the appearance of a beleaguered city, the silence that had preceded the frost deepened, and the mist hung over the earth like a dense white smoke. Night after night the cold increased, and people seemed unwilling to go abroad, till even the main thoroughfares were empty and deserted, as if the inhabitants were lying close in hiding. It was at this dismal time that Lucian found himself reduced to impotence. There was a sudden break in his thought, and when he wrote on valiantly, hoping against hope, he only grew more aghast on the discovery of the imbecilities he had committed to paper. He ground his teeth together and persevered, sick at heart, feeling as if all the world were fallen from under his feet, driving his pen on mechanically, till he was overwhelmed. He saw the stuff he had done without veil or possible concealment, a lamentable and wretched sheaf of verbiage, worse, it seemed, than the efforts of his boyhood. He was no longer tautological, he avoided tautology with the infernal art of a leader-writer, filling his wind bags and mincing his words as if he had been a trained journalist on the staff of the Daily Post. There seemed all the matter of an insufferable tragedy in these thoughts; that his patient and enduring toil was in vain, that practice went for nothing, and that he had wasted the labour of Milton to accomplish the tenth-rate. Unhappily he could not “give in”; the longing, the fury for the work burnt within him like a burning fire; he lifted up his eyes in despair.
He had been working steadily for a few weeks, generally feeling satisfied with the daily progress, happy to wake up in the morning and read over what he had written the night before. The new year began with dreary weather and an eerie silence in the air, but within a few days, a severe frost set in. The streets started to resemble a besieged city, the silence that came before the frost grew deeper, and a thick mist hung over the ground like dense white smoke. Night after night, the cold intensified, and people seemed reluctant to go outside, leaving even the main roads empty and deserted, as if the residents were hiding away. It was during this bleak time that Lucian felt completely powerless. His thoughts came to a sudden halt, and as he pushed himself to write, clinging to hope, he was horrified by the foolishness he had put on paper. He gritted his teeth and continued, heartbroken, feeling as if the whole world had collapsed beneath him, mechanically driving his pen until he felt inundated. He saw his work laid bare, an unfortunate and pitiful mess of words, worse, it seemed, than what he had written in his youth. He was no longer redundant; he avoided repetition with the expert skill of a journalist, carefully crafting his sentences as if he had been trained at the Daily Post. There seemed to be an unbearable tragedy in these thoughts; that his patient and relentless effort was pointless, that practice meant nothing, and that he had squandered the legacy of Milton to produce something mediocre. Unfortunately, he couldn't "give in"; the desire and passion for the work burned inside him like an intense fire; he lifted his eyes in despair.
It was then, while he knew that no one could help him, that he languished for help, and then, though he was aware that no comfort was possible, he fervently wished to be comforted. The only friend he had was his father, and he knew that his father would not even understand his distress. For him, always, the printed book was the beginning and end of literature; the agony of the maker, his despair and sickness, were as accursed as the pains of labour. He was ready to read and admire the work of the great Smith, but he did not wish to hear of the period when the great Smith had writhed and twisted like a scotched worm, only hoping to be put out of his misery, to go mad or die, to escape somehow from the bitter pains. And Lucian knew no one else. Now and then he read in the paper the fame of the great littérateurs; the Gypsies were entertaining the Prince of Wales, the Jolly Beggars were dining with the Lord Mayor, the Old Mumpers were mingling amicably and gorgeously with the leading members of the Stock Exchange. He was so unfortunate as to know none of these gentlemen, but it hardly seemed likely that they could have done much for him in any case. Indeed, in his heart, he was certain that help and comfort from without were in the nature of things utterly impossible, his ruin and grief were within, and only his own assistance could avail. He tried to reassure himself, to believe that his torments were a proof of his vocation, that the facility of the novelist who stood six years deep in contracts to produce romances was a thing wholly undesirable, but all the while he longed for but a drop of that inexhaustible fluency which he professed to despise.
It was at that moment, knowing no one could help him, that he yearned for assistance, and even though he understood that no comfort was available, he longed passionately to be comforted. The only friend he had was his father, and he realized that his father wouldn’t even grasp his pain. For him, the printed book was the start and finish of literature; the struggles of the creator, their despair and illness, were as cursed as the pains of childbirth. He was willing to read and admire the works of the great Smith, but he didn’t want to hear about the time when the great Smith writhed and twisted like a wounded worm, just hoping to escape his suffering, either by going mad or dying, to somehow break free from the bitter agony. And Lucian knew no one else. Occasionally, he would read in the newspaper about the fame of the great littérateurs; the Gypsies were entertaining the Prince of Wales, the Jolly Beggars were dining with the Lord Mayor, and the Old Mumpers were mingling lavishly with the top members of the Stock Exchange. He was unfortunate enough not to know any of these men, but it hardly seemed likely that they could have done much for him anyway. Deep down, he was convinced that help and comfort from the outside were utterly impossible; his ruin and sorrow were internal, and only his own efforts could make a difference. He tried to reassure himself, to believe that his suffering was proof of his calling, that the ease of the novelist who had six years' worth of contracts for romance stories was something completely undesirable, but all the while he longed for just a bit of that endless fluency which he claimed to disdain.
He drove himself out from that dreary contemplation of the white paper and the idle pen. He went into the frozen and deserted streets, hoping that he might pluck the burning coal from his heart, but the fire was not quenched. As he walked furiously along the grim iron roads he fancied that those persons who passed him cheerfully on their way to friends and friendly hearths shrank from him into the mists as they went by. Lucian imagined that the fire of his torment and anguish must in some way glow visibly about him; he moved, perhaps, in a nimbus that proclaimed the blackness and the flames within. He knew, of course, that in misery he had grown delirious, that the well-coated, smooth-hatted personages who loomed out of the fog upon him were in reality shuddering only with cold, but in spite of common sense he still conceived that he saw on their faces an evident horror and disgust, and something of the repugnance that one feels at the sight of a venomous snake, half-killed, trailing its bleeding vileness out of sight. By design Lucian tried to make for remote and desolate places, and yet when he had succeeded in touching on the open country, and knew that the icy shadow hovering through the mist was a field, he longed for some sound and murmur of life, and turned again to roads where pale lamps were glimmering, and the dancing flame of firelight shone across the frozen shrubs. And the sight of these homely fires, the thought of affection and consolation waiting by them, stung him the more sharply perhaps because of the contrast with his own chills and weariness and helpless sickness, and chiefly because he knew that he had long closed an everlasting door between his heart and such felicities. If those within had come out and had called him by his name to enter and be comforted, it would have been quite unavailing, since between them and him there was a great gulf fixed. Perhaps for the first time he realized that he had lost the art of humanity for ever. He had thought when he closed his ears to the wood whisper and changed the fauns’ singing for the murmur of the streets, the black pools for the shadows and amber light of London, that he had put off the old life, and had turned his soul to healthy activities, but the truth was that he had merely exchanged one drug for another. He could not be human, and he wondered whether there were some drop of the fairy blood in his body that made him foreign and a stranger in the world.
He pulled himself away from the dull thoughts of the blank paper and the idle pen. He stepped out into the frozen, empty streets, hoping to relieve the burning pain in his heart, but the fire wouldn’t go out. As he walked angrily along the dark, cold roads, he imagined that the people who passed him happily on their way to friends and warm homes recoiled from him as they moved by. Lucian thought that the fire of his torment and pain must somehow be visible around him; maybe he was moving in a glow that revealed the darkness and flames inside him. He knew, of course, that in his misery he had become irrational, and that the well-dressed, top-hatted figures who emerged from the fog were really shivering with cold, but despite common sense, he still believed he detected horror and disgust on their faces, a bit of the repulsion one feels at the sight of a venomous snake, half-dead, dragging its bloody filth out of sight. Intentionally, Lucian tried to head toward remote and desolate areas, yet when he finally reached the open countryside and realized that the icy shadow hanging in the mist was a field, he craved some sound or sign of life and turned back to roads where dim lights flickered and the warm glow of firelight illuminated the frozen bushes. The sight of those cozy fires and the thought of love and comfort waiting by them stung him even more sharply in contrast to his own chills, exhaustion, and helpless sickness, especially since he knew he had long since closed an everlasting door between his heart and such happiness. Even if those inside called out his name to invite him in and comfort him, it would have been pointless because there was a vast chasm between them and him. Perhaps for the first time, he understood that he had lost the ability to connect with humanity forever. He had thought that when he shut his ears to the whispers of the woods and exchanged the fauns’ singing for the sounds of the streets, the dark puddles for the shadows and amber lights of London, he had let go of his old life and turned his soul toward healthier activities, but the reality was that he had merely swapped one drug for another. He couldn't feel human, and he wondered if there was a drop of fairy blood in his veins that made him an outsider in the world.
He did not surrender to desolation without repeated struggles. He strove to allure himself to his desk by the promise of some easy task; he would not attempt invention, but he had memoranda and rough jottings of ideas in his note-books, and he would merely amplify the suggestions ready to his hand. But it was hopeless, again and again it was hopeless. As he read over his notes, trusting that he would find some hint that might light up the dead fires, and kindle again that pure flame of enthusiasm, he found how desperately his fortune had fallen. He could see no light, no colour in the lines he had scribbled with eager trembling fingers; he remembered how splendid all these things had been when he wrote them down, but now they were meaningless, faded into grey. The few words he had dashed on to the paper, enraptured at the thought of the happy hours they promised, had become mere jargon, and when he understood the idea it seemed foolish, dull, unoriginal. He discovered something at last that appeared to have a grain of promise, and determined to do his best to put it into shape, but the first paragraph appalled him; it might have been written by an unintelligent schoolboy. He tore the paper in pieces, and shut and locked his desk, heavy despair sinking like lead into his heart. For the rest of that day he lay motionless on the bed, smoking pipe after pipe in the hope of stupefying himself with tobacco fumes. The air in the room became blue and thick with smoke; it was bitterly cold, and he wrapped himself up in his great-coat and drew the counterpane over him. The night came on and the window darkened, and at last he fell asleep.
He didn't give in to despair without a fight. He tried to convince himself to sit at his desk by promising an easy task; he wouldn't attempt anything new, but he had notes and rough sketches of ideas in his notebooks that he could just expand on. But it felt hopeless, time and again it felt hopeless. As he read over his notes, hoping to find some spark that could reignite the extinguished fire of enthusiasm, he realized just how low he'd fallen. There was no light, no color in the lines he had hastily written down with excited, shaking hands; he remembered how amazing those thoughts had been when he first wrote them, but now they felt meaningless, faded into dullness. The few words he had scrawled onto the page, thrilled at the thought of the joyful hours they promised, had turned into nonsense, and when he grasped the idea it seemed silly, boring, unoriginal. Eventually, he found something that seemed to have a hint of promise and decided to work on it, but the first paragraph terrified him; it could have been written by a clueless schoolboy. He ripped the paper into shreds and locked his desk, letting heavy despair weigh down his heart. For the rest of the day, he lay still on his bed, smoking pipe after pipe in hopes of numbing himself with tobacco smoke. The room filled with thick, blue smoke; it was bitterly cold, and he wrapped himself in his overcoat and pulled the blanket over him. Night fell and the window darkened, and eventually, he drifted off to sleep.
He renewed the effort at intervals, only to plunge deeper into misery. He felt the approaches of madness, and knew that his only hope was to walk till he was physically exhausted, so that he might come home almost fainting with fatigue, but ready to fall asleep the moment he got into bed. He passed the mornings in a kind of torpor, endeavoring to avoid thought, to occupy his mind with the pattern of the paper, with the advertisements at the end of a book, with the curious greyness of the light that glimmered through the mist into his room, with the muffled voices that rumbled now and then from the street. He tried to make out the design that had once coloured the faded carpet on the floor, and wondered about the dead artist in Japan, the adorner of his bureau. He speculated as to what his thoughts had been as he inserted the rainbow mother-of-pearl and made that great flight of shining birds, dipping their wings as they rose from the reeds, or how he had conceived the lacquer dragons in red gold, and the fantastic houses in the garden of peach-trees. But sooner or later the oppression of his grief returned, the loud shriek and clang of the garden-gate, the warning bell of some passing bicyclist steering through the fog, the noise of his pipe falling to the floor, would suddenly awaken him to the sense of misery. He knew that it was time to go out; he could not bear to sit still and suffer. Sometimes he cut a slice of bread and put it in his pocket, sometimes he trusted to the chance of finding a public-house, where he could have a sandwich and a glass of beer. He turned always from the main streets and lost himself in the intricate suburban byways, willing to be engulfed in the infinite whiteness of the mist.
He kept trying to get back on track but only sank deeper into despair. He felt like he was on the edge of losing his mind, and he realized his only hope was to walk until he was completely exhausted, so that when he got home, he’d be ready to collapse into bed and fall asleep instantly. He spent his mornings in a kind of daze, trying to avoid thinking by focusing on the wallpaper, the ads in the back of a book, the strange gray light filtering through the mist into his room, and the muffled voices occasionally drifting up from the street. He attempted to figure out the pattern that used to color the faded carpet on the floor and wondered about the dead artist in Japan who decorated his desk. He thought about what the artist might have been thinking when he added the rainbow mother-of-pearl and crafted that grand display of shiny birds, dipping their wings as they took off from the reeds, or how he came up with the lacquer dragons in red gold and the whimsical houses in the peach tree garden. But sooner or later, the weight of his sorrow would return, the loud creak and bang of the garden gate, the warning bell of a bicyclist passing through the fog, the clatter of his pipe dropping to the floor—all would suddenly bring him back to reality and remind him of his pain. He knew it was time to go out; he couldn't stay still and suffer. Sometimes he would slice some bread and stash it in his pocket; other times, he hoped he could find a pub where he could grab a sandwich and a beer. He always avoided the main streets and got lost in the winding suburban backroads, willing to get swallowed up by the endless whiteness of the mist.
The roads had stiffened into iron ridges, the fences and trees were glittering with frost crystals, everything was of strange and altered aspect. Lucian walked on and on through the maze, now in a circle of shadowy villas, awful as the buried streets of Herculaneum, now in lanes dipping onto open country, that led him past great elm-trees whose white boughs were all still, and past the bitter lonely fields where the mist seemed to fade away into grey darkness. As he wandered along these unfamiliar and ghastly paths he became the more convinced of his utter remoteness from all humanity, he allowed that grotesque suggestion of there being something visibly amiss in his outward appearance to grow upon him, and often he looked with a horrible expectation into the faces of those who passed by, afraid lest his own senses gave him false intelligence, and that he had really assumed some frightful and revolting shape. It was curious that, partly by his own fault, and largely, no doubt, through the operation of mere coincidence, he was once or twice strongly confirmed in this fantastic delusion. He came one day into a lonely and unfrequented byway, a country lane falling into ruin, but still fringed with elms that had formed an avenue leading to the old manor-house. It was now the road of communication between two far outlying suburbs, and on these winter nights lay as black, dreary, and desolate as a mountain track. Soon after the frost began, a gentleman had been set upon in this lane as he picked his way between the corner where the bus had set him down, and his home where the fire was blazing, and his wife watched the clock. He was stumbling uncertainly through the gloom, growing a little nervous because the walk seemed so long, and peering anxiously for the lamp at the end of his street, when the two footpads rushed at him out of the fog. One caught him from behind, the other struck him with a heavy bludgeon, and as he lay senseless they robbed him of his watch and money, and vanished across the fields. The next morning all the suburb rang with the story; the unfortunate merchant had been grievously hurt, and wives watched their husbands go out in the morning with sickening apprehension, not knowing what might happen at night. Lucian of course was ignorant of all these rumors, and struck into the gloomy by-road without caring where he was or whither the way would lead him.
The roads had turned into iron ridges, and the fences and trees sparkled with frost crystals; everything looked strange and different. Lucian walked on and on through the maze, now in a circle of shadowy villas, eerie like the buried streets of Herculaneum, now in lanes leading to the open countryside, taking him past large elm trees with still white branches, and past the bitter lonely fields where the mist seemed to fade into grey darkness. As he wandered along these unfamiliar and haunting paths, he became even more convinced of his complete detachment from humanity. He let the bizarre thought that there was something visibly wrong with his appearance take hold of him, and often he looked with a dreadful expectation into the faces of those who passed by, afraid that his senses were deceiving him and that he had really taken on some horrific and repulsive form. It was odd that, partly due to his own mistakes, and largely probably due to mere coincidence, he was occasionally strongly reassured in this strange delusion. One day he came into a quiet and seldom-used byway, a country lane falling into disrepair, but still lined with elms forming an avenue leading to the old manor house. It was now the main route connecting two distant suburbs, and on these winter nights it felt as dark, dreary, and desolate as a mountain trail. Shortly after the frost began, a gentleman had been attacked in this lane while making his way between where the bus had dropped him off and his home, where a fire was blazing and his wife was watching the clock. He was stumbling nervously through the gloom, feeling uneasy because the walk seemed so long, and anxiously searching for the lamp at the end of his street when two thieves rushed at him from the fog. One grabbed him from behind, while the other hit him with a heavy club, and as he lay unconscious, they stole his watch and money and disappeared across the fields. The next morning, the entire suburb was buzzing with the story; the unfortunate merchant had been seriously injured, and wives watched their husbands leave in the morning with a sense of dread, not knowing what might happen at night. Lucian, of course, was unaware of all these rumors, and he stepped into the gloomy byway without caring where he was or where the path would take him.
He had been driven out that day as with whips, another hopeless attempt to return to the work had agonised him, and existence seemed an intolerable pain. As he entered the deeper gloom, where the fog hung heavily, he began, half consciously, to gesticulate; he felt convulsed with torment and shame, and it was a sorry relief to clench his nails into his palm and strike the air as he stumbled heavily along, bruising his feet against the frozen ruts and ridges. His impotence was hideous, he said to himself, and he cursed himself and his life, breaking out into a loud oath, and stamping on the ground. Suddenly he was shocked at a scream of terror, it seemed in his very ear, and looking up he saw for a moment a woman gazing at him out of the mist, her features distorted and stiff with fear. A momentary convulsion twitched her arms into the ugly mimicry of a beckoning gesture, and she turned and ran for dear life, howling like a beast.
He had been driven out that day as if by whips; another hopeless attempt to get back to work tormented him, and life felt like unbearable pain. As he stepped into the deeper darkness, where the fog hung thick, he started to gesture wildly, half aware of it. He felt overwhelmed with agony and shame, and it was a sad relief to dig his nails into his palm and hit the air as he trudged heavily along, hurting his feet on the frozen ruts and bumps. His helplessness was awful, he thought, and he cursed himself and his life, shouting an obscenity and stamping on the ground. Suddenly, he was jolted by a scream of terror that seemed to echo in his ear, and when he looked up, he saw a woman staring at him through the mist, her face twisted and stiff with fear. A quick spasm jerked her arms into a grotesque version of a beckoning gesture, and then she turned and fled for her life, howling like an animal.
Lucian stood still in the road while the woman’s cries grew faint and died away. His heart was chilled within him as the significance of this strange incident became clear. He remembered nothing of his violent gestures; he had not known at the time that he had sworn out loud, or that he was grinding his teeth with impotent rage. He only thought of that ringing scream, of the horrible fear on the white face that had looked upon him, of the woman’s headlong flight from his presence. He stood trembling and shuddering, and in a little while he was feeling his face, searching for some loathsome mark, for the stigmata of evil branding his forehead. He staggered homewards like a drunken man, and when he came into the Uxbridge Road some children saw him and called after him as he swayed and caught at the lamp-post. When he got to his room he sat down at first in the dark. He did not dare to light the gas. Everything in the room was indistinct, but he shut his eyes as he passed the dressing-table, and sat in a corner, his face turned to the wall. And when at last he gathered courage and the flame leapt hissing from the jet, he crept piteously towards the glass, and ducked his head, crouching miserably, and struggling with his terrors before he could look at his own image.
Lucian stood still in the street as the woman’s cries faded away. His heart felt cold as he grasped the meaning of this bizarre incident. He couldn’t recall his violent actions; he hadn’t realized he was shouting or that he was grinding his teeth in helpless rage. All he could think about was that piercing scream, the sheer terror on the pale face that had looked at him, and the woman’s frantic escape from him. He stood there trembling and shuddering, and soon began feeling his face, searching for some horrific mark, for the signs of evil branding his forehead. He staggered home like a drunk, and when he reached Uxbridge Road, some children saw him and called out as he wobbled and grabbed onto a lamp post. When he finally got to his room, he sat down in the dark at first. He was too afraid to turn on the gas. Everything in the room was blurry, but he closed his eyes as he walked past the dressing-table and sat in a corner with his back to the wall. And when he finally gathered the courage and the flame hissed to life, he crept painfully toward the mirror, ducked his head, crouched down miserably, and battled his fears before he could look at his own reflection.
To the best of his power he tried to deliver himself from these more grotesque fantasies; he assured himself that there was nothing terrific in his countenance but sadness, that his face was like the face of other men. Yet he could not forget that reflection he had seen in the woman’s eyes, how the surest mirrors had shown him a horrible dread, her soul itself quailing and shuddering at an awful sight. Her scream rang and rang in his ears; she had fled away from him as if he offered some fate darker than death.
To the best of his ability, he tried to free himself from these more bizarre fantasies; he reassured himself that there was nothing terrifying about his expression except sadness, that his face looked like any other man's. Still, he couldn't shake the reflection he saw in the woman’s eyes, how the clearest mirrors had revealed a horrific fear, her very soul recoiling at a dreadful sight. Her scream echoed in his ears; she had run away from him as if he was offering a fate worse than death.
He looked again and again into the glass, tortured by a hideous uncertainty. His senses told him there was nothing amiss, yet he had had a proof, and yet, as he peered most earnestly, there was, it seemed, something strange and not altogether usual in the expression of the eyes. Perhaps it might be the unsteady flare of the gas, or perhaps a flaw in the cheap looking-glass, that gave some slight distortion to the image. He walked briskly up and down the room and tried to gaze steadily, indifferently, into his own face. He would not allow himself to be misguided by a word. When he had pronounced himself incapable of humanity, he had only meant that he could not enjoy the simple things of common life. A man was not necessarily monstrous, merely because he did not appreciate high tea, a quiet chat about the neighbors, and a happy noisy evening with the children. But with what message, then, did he appear charged that the woman’s mouth grew so stark? Her hands had jerked up as if they had been pulled with frantic wires; she seemed for the instant like a horrible puppet. Her scream was a thing from the nocturnal Sabbath.
He looked again and again into the mirror, troubled by a terrible uncertainty. His senses told him nothing was wrong, yet he had proof, and still, as he peered intently, there seemed to be something odd and not quite normal about the expression in his eyes. Maybe it was the flickering gas light, or perhaps a flaw in the cheap mirror, that distorted the reflection just a bit. He paced back and forth in the room, trying to stare steadily and indifferently at his own face. He refused to let a single word mislead him. When he had declared himself incapable of humanity, he only meant that he couldn’t enjoy the simple pleasures of everyday life. A man wasn’t necessarily a monster just because he didn’t appreciate afternoon tea, the chit-chat about the neighbors, or a lively, noisy evening with kids. But then, what message was he giving off that made the woman’s face go so pale? Her hands shot up as if pulled by invisible strings; for a moment, she looked like a terrible puppet. Her scream was something out of a dark, witching hour.
He lit a candle and held it close up to the glass so that his own face glared white at him, and the reflection of the room became an indistinct darkness. He saw nothing but the candle flame and his own shining eyes, and surely they were not as the eyes of common men. As he put down the light, a sudden suggestion entered his mind, and he drew a quick breath, amazed at the thought. He hardly knew whether to rejoice or to shudder. For the thought he conceived was this: that he had mistaken all the circumstances of the adventure, and had perhaps repulsed a sister who would have welcomed him to the Sabbath.
He lit a candle and held it up to the glass so that his own face shone white at him, while the room faded into a vague darkness. All he could see was the candle flame and his own bright eyes, which definitely weren't like the eyes of ordinary people. As he put down the light, a sudden idea popped into his head, and he inhaled sharply, stunned by the thought. He could hardly decide whether to celebrate or to be frightened. For the idea he had was this: that he had misunderstood all the details of the adventure and might have turned away a sister who would have welcomed him to the Sabbath.
He lay awake all night, turning from one dreary and frightful thought to the other, scarcely dozing for a few hours when the dawn came. He tried for a moment to argue with himself when he got up; knowing that his true life was locked up in the bureau, he made a desperate attempt to drive the phantoms and hideous shapes from his mind. He was assured that his salvation was in the work, and he drew the key from his pocket, and made as if he would have opened the desk. But the nausea, the remembrances of repeated and utter failure, were too powerful. For many days he hung about the Manor Lane, half dreading, half desiring another meeting, and he swore he would not again mistake the cry of rapture, nor repulse the arms extended in a frenzy of delight. In those days he dreamed of some dark place where they might celebrate and make the marriage of the Sabbath, with such rites as he had dared to imagine.
He lay awake all night, flipping between one gloomy and terrifying thought and another, barely dozing for a few hours before dawn broke. When he got up, he tried for a moment to reason with himself; knowing that his real life was trapped in the drawer, he made a desperate attempt to push away the ghosts and horrifying images from his mind. He was convinced that his salvation lay in the work, so he pulled the key from his pocket and acted like he was going to open the desk. But the sickness and memories of repeated and total failure were too overwhelming. For many days, he loitered around Manor Lane, half fearful and half eager for another encounter, and he promised himself he wouldn't again misinterpret the cry of joy or reject the arms reaching out in a frenzy of happiness. During those days, he envisioned some dark place where they could celebrate and hold the marriage of the Sabbath, with rituals he had dared to imagine.
It was perhaps only the shock of a letter from his father that rescued him from these evident approaches to madness. Mr. Taylor wrote how they had missed him at Christmas, how the farmers had inquired after him, of the homely familiar things that recalled his boyhood, his mother’s voice, the friendly fireside, and the good old fashions that had nurtured him. He remembered that he had once been a boy, loving the cake and puddings and the radiant holly, and all the seventeenth-century mirth that lingered on in the ancient farmhouses. And there came to him the more holy memory of Mass on Christmas morning. How sweet the dark and frosty earth had smelt as he walked beside his mother down the winding lane, and from the stile near the church they had seen the world glimmering to the dawn, and the wandering lanthorns advancing across the fields. Then he had come into the church and seen it shining with candles and holly, and his father in pure vestments of white linen sang the longing music of the liturgy at the altar, and the people answered him, till the sun rose with the grave notes of the Paternoster, and a red beam stole through the chancel window.
It was probably just the shock of receiving a letter from his father that pulled him back from the brink of madness. Mr. Taylor wrote about how they missed him at Christmas, how the farmers had asked about him, and shared the familiar, comforting memories of his childhood—his mother’s voice, the cozy fireside, and the traditions that had shaped him. He remembered being a boy, enjoying the cakes and puddings, the bright holly, and all the cheerful spirit of the old farmhouses. And he was reminded of the more sacred memory of Mass on Christmas morning. How sweet the dark, frosty earth smelled as he walked beside his mother down the winding path, and from the stile by the church, they watched the world sparkling with the dawn and the flickering lanterns moving across the fields. Then he entered the church, which was glowing with candles and holly, and saw his father in pure white linen singing the beautiful music of the liturgy at the altar, while the congregation responded to him until the sun rose with the solemn notes of the Paternoster, and a red beam streamed through the chancel window.
The worst horror left him as he recalled the memory of these dear and holy things. He cast away the frightful fancy that the scream he had heard was a shriek of joy, that the arms, rigidly jerked out, invited him to an embrace. Indeed, the thought that he had longed for such an obscene illusion, that he had gloated over the recollection of that stark mouth, filled him with disgust. He resolved that his senses were deceived, that he had neither seen nor heard, but had for a moment externalized his own slumbering and morbid dreams. It was perhaps necessary that he should be wretched, that his efforts should be discouraged, but he would not yield utterly to madness.
The worst fear faded away as he remembered these precious and sacred things. He dismissed the terrifying thought that the scream he had heard was a joyful shout, that the arms stretched out awkwardly were inviting him for a hug. In fact, the realization that he had once desired such a twisted fantasy, that he had taken pleasure in the memory of that gaping mouth, filled him with revulsion. He decided that his senses had betrayed him, that he hadn’t actually seen or heard anything, but had instead momentarily projected his own hidden and dark dreams. Maybe it was necessary for him to be miserable, for his efforts to be thwarted, but he wouldn’t completely surrender to insanity.
Yet when he went abroad with such good resolutions, it was hard to resist an influence that seemed to come from without and within. He did not know it, but people were everywhere talking of the great frost, of the fog that lay heavy on London, making the streets dark and terrible, of strange birds that came fluttering about the windows in the silent squares. The Thames rolled out duskily, bearing down the jarring ice-blocks, and as one looked on the black water from the bridges it was like a river in a northern tale. To Lucian it all seemed mythical, of the same substance as his own fantastic thoughts. He rarely saw a newspaper, and did not follow from day to day the systematic readings of the thermometer, the reports of ice-fairs, of coaches driven across the river at Hampton, of the skating on the fens; and hence the iron roads, the beleaguered silence and the heavy folds of mist appeared as amazing as a picture, significant, appalling. He could not look out and see a common suburban street foggy and dull, nor think of the inhabitants as at work or sitting cheerfully eating nuts about their fires; he saw a vision of a grey road vanishing, of dim houses all empty and deserted, and the silence seemed eternal. And when he went out and passed through street after street, all void, by the vague shapes of houses that appeared for a moment and were then instantly swallowed up, it seemed to him as if he had strayed into a city that had suffered some inconceivable doom, that he alone wandered where myriads had once dwelt. It was a town as great as Babylon, terrible as Rome, marvelous as Lost Atlantis, set in the midst of a white wilderness surrounded by waste places. It was impossible to escape from it; if he skulked between hedges, and crept away beyond the frozen pools, presently the serried stony lines confronted him like an army, and far and far they swept away into the night, as some fabled wall that guards an empire in the vast dim east. Or in that distorting medium of the mist, changing all things, he imagined that he trod an infinite desolate plain, abandoned from ages, but circled and encircled with dolmen and menhir that loomed out at him, gigantic, terrible. All London was one grey temple of an awful rite, ring within ring of wizard stones circled about some central place, every circle was an initiation, every initiation eternal loss. Or perhaps he was astray for ever in a land of grey rocks. He had seen the light of home, the flicker of the fire on the walls; close at hand, it seemed, was the open door, and he had heard dear voices calling to him across the gloom, but he had just missed the path. The lamps vanished, the voices sounded thin and died away, and yet he knew that those within were waiting, that they could not bear to close the door, but waited, calling his name, while he had missed the way, and wandered in the pathless desert of the grey rocks. Fantastic, hideous, they beset him wherever he turned, piled up into strange shapes, pricked with sharp peaks, assuming the appearance of goblin towers, swelling into a vague dome like a fairy rath, huge and terrible. And as one dream faded into another, so these last fancies were perhaps the most tormenting and persistent; the rocky avenues became the camp and fortalice of some half-human, malignant race who swarmed in hiding, ready to bear him away into the heart of their horrible hills. It was awful to think that all his goings were surrounded, that in the darkness he was watched and surveyed, that every step but led him deeper and deeper into the labyrinth.
Yet when he went abroad with such good intentions, it was hard to resist an influence that seemed to come from both inside and outside of him. He didn't realize it, but everywhere people were talking about the great frost, the heavy fog blanketing London, darkening the streets and making them feel terrifying, about strange birds fluttering around the windows in the silent squares. The Thames flowed murkily, carrying ice-blocks downstream, and looking at the black water from the bridges felt like observing a river from a northern legend. To Lucian, everything seemed mythical, connected to his own fantastic thoughts. He rarely read the newspaper and didn't keep up with the daily updates about the thermometer, reports of ice fairs, coaches crossing the river at Hampton, or skating on the fens; for this reason, the iron roads, the oppressive silence, and the heavy mist felt as astonishing as a painting, full of significance and dread. He couldn’t imagine seeing a regular suburban street, foggy and dull, nor picture the people there working or cheerfully eating nuts by their fires; instead, he envisioned a grey road disappearing, dim houses completely empty and abandoned, and the silence felt endless. As he walked through street after street, entirely deserted, past the vague shapes of houses that appeared momentarily before being swallowed by the fog, it felt to him like he had wandered into a city that had experienced some unimaginable disaster, that he alone was exploring where countless others had once lived. It was a town as vast as Babylon, as fearsome as Rome, as wondrous as Lost Atlantis, set in the middle of a white wilderness surrounded by desolate places. There was no escaping it; even when he tried to hide between hedges and creep beyond the frozen pools, the strict lines of houses confronted him like an army, stretching away into the night, like some legendary wall guarding an empire in the far dim east. Or in that distorting mist, altering everything, he imagined that he was walking on an infinite, desolate plain, deserted for ages, yet surrounded by dolmen and menhir looming at him, gigantic and terrifying. All of London felt like one grey temple of a dreadful ritual, concentric rings of wizard stones encircling some central spot, each circle representing an initiation, and every initiation signifying eternal loss. Or perhaps he was forever lost in a land of grey rocks. He had seen the glow of home, the flicker of the fire on the walls; it seemed so close, the open door was just there, and he had heard familiar voices calling to him through the darkness, but he had just missed the path. The lamps faded, the voices sounded faint and disappeared, yet he knew the people inside were waiting, that they couldn’t bear to close the door, but instead waited, calling his name, while he had lost his way and wandered in the pathless desert of the grey rocks. Fantastic and hideous, these rocks surrounded him wherever he turned, piled into strange shapes, poked by sharp peaks, taking on the look of goblin towers, swelling into a vague dome like a fairy hill, huge and terrible. And as one dream flowed into another, these final fancies were perhaps the most tormenting and persistent; the rocky pathways became the camp and fortress of some half-human, malevolent race who lurked in hiding, ready to take him away into the depths of their dreadful hills. It was horrifying to think that everywhere he went was monitored, that in the darkness he was being watched, that each step took him deeper into the maze.
When, of an evening, he was secure in his room, the blind drawn down and the gas flaring, he made vigorous efforts toward sanity. It was not of his free will that he allowed terror to overmaster him, and he desired nothing better than a placid and harmless life, full of work and clear thinking. He knew that he deluded himself with imagination, that he had been walking through London suburbs and not through Pandemonium, and that if he could but unlock his bureau all those ugly forms would be resolved into the mist. But it was hard to say if he consoled himself effectually with such reflections, for the return to common sense meant also the return to the sharp pangs of defeat. It recalled him to the bitter theme of his own inefficiency, to the thought that he only desired one thing of life, and that this was denied him. He was willing to endure the austerities of a monk in a severe cloister, to suffer cold, to be hungry, to be lonely and friendless, to forbear all the consolation of friendly speech, and to be glad of all these things, if only he might be allowed to illuminate the manuscript in quietness. It seemed a hideous insufferable cruelty, that he should so fervently desire that which he could never gain.
When he was in his room at night, with the blinds drawn and the gas light on, he struggled hard to maintain his sanity. It wasn’t because he wanted to, but fear had taken control of him, and he longed for a calm and simple life filled with work and clear thoughts. He realized he was fooling himself with his imagination, that he was walking through the suburbs of London and not through a hellish nightmare, and that if he could just unlock his desk, all those scary thoughts would fade away. But it was hard to tell if these thoughts truly comforted him, because returning to reality also meant facing the sharp pain of failure. It reminded him of his own inadequacies, of the fact that he wanted just one thing from life, and that it was out of reach. He would have been willing to live like a monk in a strict monastery, enduring cold, hunger, loneliness, and lacking any friendly conversation, and he would have welcomed all of it, as long as he could work on his manuscript in peace. It felt like a cruel injustice that he should desire so intensely something he could never achieve.
He was led back to the old conclusion; he had lost the sense of humanity, he was wretched because he was an alien and a stranger amongst citizens. It seemed probable that the enthusiasm of literature, as he understood it, the fervent desire for the fine art, had in it something of the inhuman, and dissevered the enthusiast from his fellow-creatures. It was possible that the barbarian suspected as much, that by some slow process of rumination he had arrived at his fixed and inveterate impression, by no means a clear reasoned conviction; the average Philistine, if pressed for the reasons of his dislike, would either become inarticulate, ejaculating “faugh” and “pah” like an old-fashioned Scots Magazine, or else he would give some imaginary and absurd reason, alleging that all “littery men” were poor, that composers never cut their hair, that painters were rarely public-school men, that sculptors couldn’t ride straight to hounds to save their lives, but clearly these imbecilities were mere afterthoughts; the average man hated the artist from a deep instinctive dread of all that was strange, uncanny, alien to his nature; he gibbered, uttered his harsh, semi-bestial “faugh,” and dismissed Keats to his gallipots from much the same motives as usually impelled the black savages to dismiss the white man on an even longer journey.
He found himself back at the same conclusion; he had lost touch with humanity, and he felt miserable because he was an outsider among the citizens. It seemed likely that his passion for literature, as he saw it, and his intense aspiration for the fine arts contained something inhumane, isolating him from his fellow humans. It was possible that the average person sensed this too, that through some slow process of reflection, he had formed a deep and ingrained impression, though it wasn’t necessarily a clearly reasoned belief. If the typical Philistine were asked to explain his dislike, he might stammer, expressing his disdain with “faugh” and “pah,” like an old-fashioned Scottish magazine, or he would provide some ridiculous excuse, claiming that all “literary people” were broke, that composers never cut their hair, that painters rarely came from private schools, and that sculptors couldn’t ride to hounds even if their lives depended on it. Clearly, these nonsense excuses were just afterthoughts; the average man loathed the artist due to a deep, instinctual fear of anything strange, uncanny, or alien to his nature. He would grunt, emitting his harsh, nearly animalistic “faugh,” and dismiss Keats to his jars for much the same reasons that primitive tribes often sent white men off on longer journeys.
Lucian was not especially interested in this hatred of the barbarian for the maker, except from this point, that it confirmed him in his belief that the love of art dissociated the man from the race. One touch of art made the whole world alien, but surely miseries of the civilized man cast amongst savages were not so much caused by dread of their ferocity as by the terror of his own thoughts; he would perhaps in his last despair leave his retreat and go forth to perish at their hands, so that he might at least die in company, and hear the sound of speech before death. And Lucian felt most keenly that in his case there was a double curse; he was as isolated as Keats, and as inarticulate as his reviewers. The consolation of the work had failed him, and he was suspended in the void between two worlds.
Lucian wasn't particularly interested in the barbarian's hatred for the creator, except for the fact that it reinforced his belief that a love for art separated one from their own people. Just one touch of art could make the whole world feel foreign, but the struggles of a civilized person among savages stemmed more from a fear of their own thoughts than from a dread of the savages' brutality. In his ultimate despair, he might choose to leave his safe haven and face death at their hands, just to die in company and hear the sound of words before he passed away. Lucian felt a deep sense of double isolation; he was as alone as Keats and as unable to express himself as his critics. The comfort of his work had abandoned him, and he found himself caught in the emptiness between two worlds.
It was no doubt the composite effect of his failures, his loneliness of soul, and solitude of life, that had made him invest those common streets with such grim and persistent terrors. He had perhaps yielded to a temptation without knowing that he had been tempted, and, in the manner of De Quincey, had chosen the subtle in exchange for the more tangible pains. Unconsciously, but still of free will, he had preferred the splendor and the gloom of a malignant vision before his corporal pains, before the hard reality of his own impotence. It was better to dwell in vague melancholy, to stray in the forsaken streets of a city doomed from ages, to wander amidst forlorn and desperate rocks than to awake to a gnawing and ignoble torment, to confess that a house of business would have been more suitable and more practical, that he had promised what he could never perform. Even as he struggled to beat back the phantasmagoria of the mist, and resolved that he would no longer make all the streets a stage of apparitions, he hardly realized what he had done, or that the ghosts he had called might depart and return again.
It was undoubtedly the combined result of his failures, his deep loneliness, and his isolated life that had filled those familiar streets with such dark and persistent fears. He may have given in to a temptation without even realizing it, and, like De Quincey, had chosen intangible suffering over more concrete pain. Unknowingly, but still by his own choice, he had preferred the beauty and darkness of a haunting vision to his physical suffering, to the harsh truth of his own helplessness. It was better to linger in vague sadness, to wander the abandoned streets of a city doomed for ages, to roam among forlorn and desperate cliffs than to face a gnawing and degrading pain, to admit that a business career would have been more fitting and sensible, that he had made promises he could never keep. Even as he fought to push away the dreamlike visions of the mist, and decided that he would stop making all the streets a stage for ghosts, he barely realized what he had done or that the spirits he had summoned might leave and come back again.
He continued his long walks, always with the object of producing a physical weariness and exhaustion that would enable him to sleep of nights. But even when he saw the foggy and deserted avenues in their proper shape, and allowed his eyes to catch the pale glimmer of the lamps, and the dancing flame of the firelight, he could not rid himself of the impression that he stood afar off, that between those hearths and himself there was a great gulf fixed. As he paced down the footpath he could often see plainly across the frozen shrubs into the homely and cheerful rooms. Sometimes, late in the evening, he caught a passing glimpse of the family at tea, father, mother, and children laughing and talking together, well pleased with each other’s company. Sometimes a wife or a child was standing by the garden gate peering anxiously through the fog, and the sight of it all, all the little details, the hideous but comfortable armchairs turned ready to the fire, maroon-red curtains being drawn close to shut out the ugly night, the sudden blaze and illumination as the fire was poked up so that it might be cheerful for father; these trivial and common things were acutely significant. They brought back to him the image of a dead boy—himself. They recalled the shabby old “parlor” in the country, with its shabby old furniture and fading carpet, and renewed a whole atmosphere of affection and homely comfort. His mother would walk to the end of the drive and look out for him when he was late (wandering then about the dark woodlands); on winter evenings she would make the fire blaze, and have his slippers warming by the hearth, and there was probably buttered toast “as a treat.” He dwelt on all these insignificant petty circumstances, on the genial glow and light after the muddy winter lanes, on the relish of the buttered toast and the smell of the hot tea, on the two old cats curled fast asleep before the fender, and made them instruments of exquisite pain and regret. Each of these strange houses that he passed was identified in his mind with his own vanished home; all was prepared and ready as in the old days, but he was shut out, judged and condemned to wander in the frozen mist, with weary feet, anguished and forlorn, and they that would pass from within to help him could not, neither could he pass to them. Again, for the hundredth time, he came back to the sentence: he could not gain the art of letters and he had lost the art of humanity. He saw the vanity of all his thoughts; he was an ascetic caring nothing for warmth and cheerfulness and the small comforts of life, and yet he allowed his mind to dwell on such things. If one of those passers-by, who walked briskly, eager for home, should have pitied him by some miracle and asked him to come in, it would have been worse than useless, yet he longed for pleasures that he could not have enjoyed. It was as if he were come to a place of torment, where they who could not drink longed for water, where they who could feel no warmth shuddered in the eternal cold. He was oppressed by the grim conceit that he himself still slept within the matted thicket, imprisoned by the green bastions of the Roman fort. He had never come out, but a changeling had gone down the hill, and now stirred about the earth.
He kept taking long walks, trying to wear himself out physically so he could sleep at night. But even when he saw the foggy, empty streets take shape, and let his eyes catch the pale light of the lamps and the flickering glow of the fire, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he was standing far away, that there was a vast divide between him and those cozy homes. As he walked along the path, he could often see right across the frozen bushes into the warm and inviting rooms. Sometimes, late at night, he caught a fleeting glimpse of a family at tea—father, mother, and children laughing and chatting happily together. Other times, a wife or a child would be standing by the garden gate, anxiously peering through the fog, and the whole scene—the little details, the ugly but comfy armchairs turned toward the fire, maroon-red curtains being drawn to shut out the unpleasant night, the sudden flare of light when the fire was stirred to cheer up father—these ordinary, trivial moments felt deeply significant. They brought back memories of a dead boy—himself. They conjured up the rundown old “parlor” in the countryside with its worn furniture and faded carpet, reviving a whole atmosphere of love and homely comfort. His mother would walk to the end of the driveway to look for him when he was late (wandering through the dark woods); on winter nights, she would make the fire blaze and warm up his slippers by the hearth, and there was likely buttered toast “as a treat.” He lingered on all these small, seemingly insignificant details, on the welcoming warmth and light after trudging through muddy winter paths, the enjoyment of the buttered toast and the aroma of hot tea, the two old cats curled up fast asleep by the fire, and turned them into tools of sharp pain and regret. Each of the strange houses he passed reminded him of his lost home; everything looked ready as it did in the old days, but he was excluded, judged, and doomed to wander in the cold mist with tired feet, feeling anguished and abandoned, while those inside who could help him couldn’t, and he couldn’t reach them either. Again, for the hundredth time, he returned to the thought: he could not master the craft of writing and he had lost the ability to connect with humanity. He recognized the futility of all his thoughts; he was like an ascetic who didn’t care about warmth and happiness or the little comforts of life, yet he let his mind dwell on those things. If one of those passersby, briskly walking home, had miraculously felt sorry for him and asked him to come in, it would have been completely pointless, yet he yearned for pleasures he could never enjoy. It was akin to being in a place of torment, where those who couldn’t drink longed for water, and those who couldn’t feel warmth shivered in the endless cold. He felt weighed down by the grim idea that he himself was still asleep in the tangle of underbrush, trapped by the green walls of the Roman fort. He had never emerged, but a changeling had gone down the hill and now roamed the earth.
Beset by such ingenious terrors, it was not wonderful that outward events and common incidents should abet his fancies. He had succeeded one day in escaping from the mesh of the streets, and fell on a rough and narrow lane that stole into a little valley. For the moment he was in a somewhat happier mood; the afternoon sun glowed through the rolling mist, and the air grew clearer. He saw quiet and peaceful fields, and a wood descending in a gentle slope from an old farmstead of warm red brick. The farmer was driving the slow cattle home from the hill, and his loud halloo to his dog came across the land a cheerful mellow note. From another side a cart was approaching the clustered barns, hesitating, pausing while the great horses rested, and then starting again into lazy motion. In the well of the valley a wandering line of bushes showed where a brook crept in and out amongst the meadows, and, as Lucian stood, lingering, on the bridge, a soft and idle breath ruffled through the boughs of a great elm. He felt soothed, as by calm music, and wondered whether it would not be better for him to live in some such quiet place, within reach of the streets and yet remote from them. It seemed a refuge for still thoughts; he could imagine himself sitting at rest beneath the black yew tree in the farm garden, at the close of a summer day. He had almost determined that he would knock at the door and ask if they would take him as a lodger, when he saw a child running towards him down the lane. It was a little girl, with bright curls tossing about her head, and, as she came on, the sunlight glowed upon her, illuminating her brick-red frock and the yellow king-cups in her hat. She had run with her eyes on the ground, chirping and laughing to herself, and did not see Lucian till she was quite near him. She started and glanced into his eyes for a moment, and began to cry; he stretched out his hand, and she ran from him screaming, frightened no doubt by what was to her a sudden and strange apparition. He turned back towards London, and the mist folded him in its thick darkness, for on that evening it was tinged with black.
Surrounded by such clever fears, it’s no surprise that outside events and everyday occurrences fueled his imagination. One day, he managed to break free from the crowded streets and stumbled upon a narrow, rough lane that led into a small valley. For a moment, he felt a bit happier; the afternoon sun shone through the rolling mist, and the air became clearer. He saw quiet, peaceful fields and a wood gently sloping down from an old farmhouse made of warm red brick. The farmer was bringing the slow-moving cattle home from the hill, and his loud call to his dog echoed across the land like a cheerful, mellow note. From another direction, a cart approached the clustered barns, hesitating, stopping while the big horses rested, then starting up again into a lazy motion. In the bottom of the valley, a winding line of bushes indicated where a brook meandered in and out among the meadows, and as Lucian stood there, lingering on the bridge, a soft, idle breeze rustled through the branches of a large elm. He felt at peace, as if listening to calm music, and wondered if it would be better for him to live in a quiet place like this, close to the city yet distanced from it. It felt like a refuge for quiet thoughts; he imagined himself resting beneath the black yew tree in the farmhouse garden at the end of a summer day. He was almost ready to knock on the door and ask if they would take him in as a lodger, when he spotted a child running toward him down the lane. It was a little girl with bright curls bouncing around her head, and as she approached, the sunlight shone on her, highlighting her brick-red dress and the yellow buttercups in her hat. She had been running with her eyes on the ground, chirping and laughing to herself, and didn’t see Lucian until she was very close. She startled, looked into his eyes for a moment, and then began to cry; he reached out his hand, and she ran away from him screaming, frightened by what was to her a sudden and strange sight. He turned back towards London, and the mist closed in around him in its thick darkness, which, on that evening, was tinged with black.
It was only by the intensest strain of resolution that he did not yield utterly to the poisonous anodyne which was always at hand. It had been a difficult struggle to escape from the mesh of the hills, from the music of the fauns, and even now he was drawn by the memory of these old allurements. But he felt that here, in his loneliness, he was in greater danger, and beset by a blacker magic. Horrible fancies rushed wantonly into his mind; he was not only ready to believe that something in his soul sent a shudder through all that was simple and innocent, but he came trembling home one Saturday night, believing, or half-believing, that he was in communion with evil. He had passed through the clamorous and blatant crowd of the “high street,” where, as one climbed the hill, the shops seemed all aflame, and the black night air glowed with the flaring gas-jets and the naphtha-lamps, hissing and wavering before the February wind. Voices, raucous, clamant, abominable, were belched out of the blazing public-houses as the doors swung to and fro, and above these doors were hideous brassy lamps, very slowly swinging in a violent blast of air, so that they might have been infernal thuribles, censing the people. Some man was calling his wares in one long continuous shriek that never stopped or paused, and, as a respond, a deeper, louder voice roared to him from across the road. An Italian whirled the handle of his piano-organ in a fury, and a ring of imps danced mad figures around him, danced and flung up their legs till the rags dropped from some of them, and they still danced on. A flare of naphtha, burning with a rushing noise, threw a light on one point of the circle, and Lucian watched a lank girl of fifteen as she came round and round to the flash. She was quite drunk, and had kicked her petticoats away, and the crowd howled laughter and applause at her. Her black hair poured down and leapt on her scarlet bodice; she sprang and leapt round the ring, laughing in Bacchic frenzy, and led the orgy to triumph. People were crossing to and fro, jostling against each other, swarming about certain shops and stalls in a dense dark mass that quivered and sent out feelers as if it were one writhing organism. A little farther a group of young men, arm in arm, were marching down the roadway chanting some music-hall verse in full chorus, so that it sounded like plainsong. An impossible hubbub, a hum of voices angry as swarming bees, the squeals of five or six girls who ran in and out, and dived up dark passages and darted back into the crowd; all these mingled together till his ears quivered. A young fellow was playing the concertina, and he touched the keys with such slow fingers that the tune wailed solemn into a dirge; but there was nothing so strange as the burst of sound that swelled out when the public-house doors were opened.
It was only through extreme determination that he managed not to completely give in to the tempting but toxic release that was always within reach. Escaping the grip of the hills, the enchanting music of the fauns had been a tough battle, and even now, he was haunted by memories of those old temptations. But he sensed that here, in his solitude, he faced an even greater threat, surrounded by a darker allure. Terrifying thoughts rushed into his mind without restraint; he was not only inclined to think that something in his soul caused a shiver through all that was pure and innocent, but he returned home trembling one Saturday night, believing, or at least half-believing, that he was connected to something evil. He had pushed through the noisy, boisterous crowd in the "high street," where, as one climbed the hill, the shops appeared to be glowing, and the pitch-black night air sparkled with flickering gas lights and naphtha lamps, hissing and wavering in the February wind. Raucous, clamorous, appalling voices erupted from the blazing pubs as the doors swung open and shut, above which hung grotesque brass lamps, swaying slowly in the strong gusts of wind, as if they were hellish censers casting incense over the people. A man was shouting out his goods in a long, continuous scream that never seemed to stop, answered by a deeper, louder voice bellowing back from across the street. An Italian furiously cranked the handle of his piano-organ, surrounded by a chaotic group of little devils dancing wildly around him, kicking their legs until some of them lost their tattered clothes but kept dancing on. A flare of naphtha, roaring with a hissing sound, illuminated one spot in the crowd, and Lucian watched a skinny fifteen-year-old girl as she circled around the light. She was completely drunk, having kicked away her petticoats, and the crowd erupted in laughter and cheers at her performance. Her black hair tumbled down, bouncing on her red bodice; she jumped and spun around the ring, laughing in wild abandon, leading the revelry to its peak. People were rushing back and forth, bumping into each other, crowding around certain shops and stalls in a dense mass that quivered and stretched out like a single writhing entity. A bit further on, a group of young men linked arms, marching down the street, singing some music-hall song in full chorus so that it sounded like a chant. An impossible racket, a buzz of voices as angry as swarming bees, mixed with the squeals of several girls who dashed in and out, diving into shadowy alleyways and then rejoining the throng; all these sounds merged until his ears throbbed. A young guy played the concertina, his fingers moving so slowly over the keys that the tune turned into a mournful lament; but nothing was as striking as the surge of noise that erupted when the pub doors swung open.
He walked amongst these people, looked at their faces, and looked at the children amongst them. He had come out thinking that he would see the English working class, “the best-behaved and the best-tempered crowd in the world,” enjoying the simple pleasure of the Saturday night’s shopping. Mother bought the joint for Sunday’s dinner, and perhaps a pair of boots for father; father had an honest glass of beer, and the children were given bags of sweets, and then all these worthy people went decently home to their well-earned rest. De Quincey had enjoyed the sight in his day, and had studied the rise and fall of onions and potatoes. Lucian, indeed, had desired to take these simple emotions as an opiate, to forget the fine fret and fantastic trouble of his own existence in plain things and the palpable joy of rest after labour. He was only afraid lest he should be too sharply reproached by the sight of these men who fought bravely year after year against starvation, who knew nothing of intricate and imagined grief, but only the weariness of relentless labour, of the long battle for their wives and children. It would be pathetic, he thought, to see them content with so little, brightened by the expectation of a day’s rest and a good dinner, forced, even then, to reckon every penny, and to make their children laugh with halfpence. Either he would be ashamed before so much content, or else he would be again touched by the sense of his inhumanity which could take no interest in the common things of life. But still he went to be at least taken out of himself, to be forced to look at another side of the world, so that he might perhaps forget a little while his own sorrows.
He walked among these people, observed their faces, and looked at the children with them. He had come out expecting to see the English working class, “the best-behaved and the best-tempered crowd in the world,” enjoying the simple pleasure of Saturday night shopping. Mothers bought the roast for Sunday dinner, and maybe a pair of boots for dad; dads enjoyed an honest pint of beer, and the kids got bags of candy, and then all these good people went home decently to their well-earned rest. De Quincey had loved the sight in his time and had studied the ups and downs of onions and potatoes. Lucian, in fact, wanted to take these simple emotions as a way to forget the fine worries and crazy troubles of his own life in the straightforward joys of rest after work. He was just afraid he might feel sharply criticized by the sight of these men who bravely fought year after year against hunger, who knew nothing of complex and imagined grief, but only the exhaustion of relentless work, the long struggle for their wives and children. It would be sad, he thought, to see them happy with so little, looking forward to a day of rest and a good meal, even then having to count every penny and make their kids laugh with spare change. Either he would feel ashamed in the presence of such contentment, or he would be reminded of his own inhumanity, which found no interest in the everyday things in life. But still, he went, at least to step out of himself, to be forced to see another side of the world, hoping to forget his own sorrows for a little while.
He was fascinated by what he saw and heard. He wondered whether De Quincey also had seen the same spectacle, and had concealed his impressions out of reverence for the average reader. Here there were no simple joys of honest toilers, but wonderful orgies, that drew out his heart to horrible music. At first the violence of sound and sight had overwhelmed him; the lights flaring in the night wind, the array of naphtha lamps, the black shadows, the roar of voices. The dance about the piano-organ had been the first sign of an inner meaning, and the face of the dark girl as she came round and round to the flame had been amazing in its utter furious abandon. And what songs they were singing all around him, and what terrible words rang out, only to excite peals of laughter. In the public-houses the workmen’s wives, the wives of small tradesmen, decently dressed in black, were drinking their faces to a flaming red, and urging their husbands to drink more. Beautiful young women, flushed and laughing, put their arms round the men’s necks and kissed them, and then held up the glass to their lips. In the dark corners, at the openings of side streets, the children were talking together, instructing each other, whispering what they had seen; a boy of fifteen was plying a girl of twelve with whisky, and presently they crept away. Lucian passed them as they turned to go, and both looked at him. The boy laughed, and the girl smiled quietly. It was above all in the faces around him that he saw the most astounding things, the Bacchic fury unveiled and unashamed. To his eyes it seemed as if these revelers recognized him as a fellow, and smiled up in his face, aware that he was in the secret. Every instinct of religion, of civilization even, was swept away; they gazed at one another and at him, absolved of all scruples, children of the earth and nothing more. Now and then a couple detached themselves from the swarm, and went away into the darkness, answering the jeers and laughter of their friends as they vanished.
He was captivated by what he saw and heard. He wondered if De Quincey had also experienced the same scene and kept his feelings hidden out of respect for the average reader. There were no simple joys of honest workers here, just wild parties that pulled at his heart with disturbing music. At first, the intensity of sound and sight had overwhelmed him; the lights flickering in the night breeze, the rows of naphtha lamps, the dark shadows, the loud voices. The dance around the piano organ was the first hint of deeper meaning, and the expression on the dark girl's face as she spun around the flame was striking in its sheer wild abandon. And what songs they were singing all around him, with terrible words that sparked bursts of laughter. In the pubs, the workmen's wives and the wives of small traders, decently dressed in black, were drinking until their faces turned bright red, pushing their husbands to drink more. Beautiful young women, flushed and laughing, wrapped their arms around the men’s necks, kissed them, and then held up glasses to their lips. In the dark corners, at the entrances of side streets, children huddled together, sharing what they had seen; a fifteen-year-old was offering whisky to a twelve-year-old girl, and soon they slipped away. Lucian passed them just as they turned to leave, and both glanced at him. The boy laughed, and the girl smiled quietly. In the faces around him, he noticed the most astonishing things, the raw, unashamed Bacchic frenzy. To him, it seemed these revelers recognized him as one of their own, smiling up at him, aware that he shared their secret. Every instinct of religion and civilization was washed away; they looked at each other and at him, free of any scruples, nothing but children of the earth. Occasionally, a couple would break off from the crowd, disappearing into the darkness, responding to the teasing and laughter of their friends as they slipped away.
On the edge of the pavement, not far from where he was standing, Lucian noticed a tall and lovely young woman who seemed to be alone. She was in the full light of a naphtha flame, and her bronze hair and flushed cheeks shone illuminate as she viewed the orgy. She had dark brown eyes, and a strange look as of an old picture in her face; and her eyes brightened with an urgent gleam. He saw the revelers nudging each other and glancing at her, and two or three young men went up and asked her to come for a walk. She shook her head and said “No thank you” again and again, and seemed as if she were looking for somebody in the crowd.
On the edge of the sidewalk, not far from where he stood, Lucian spotted a tall and beautiful young woman who appeared to be alone. She was bathed in the light of a naphtha flame, and her bronze hair and flushed cheeks glowed as she watched the party. She had dark brown eyes and an unusual expression, reminiscent of an old painting; her eyes sparkled with an eager glint. He noticed the partygoers nudging each other and sneaking glances at her, while two or three young men approached to ask her to join them for a walk. She shook her head and said “No thank you” repeatedly, as if she were searching for someone in the crowd.
“I’m expecting a friend,” she said at last to a man who proposed a drink and a walk afterwards; and Lucian wondered what kind of friend would ultimately appear. Suddenly she turned to him as he was about to pass on, and said in a low voice:
“I’m waiting for a friend,” she finally said to a man who suggested getting a drink and going for a walk afterward; and Lucian wondered what kind of friend would actually show up. Suddenly, she turned to him as he was about to walk away and said in a soft voice:
“I’ll go for a walk with you if you like; you just go on, and I’ll follow in a minute.”
“I can go for a walk with you if you want; you go ahead, and I’ll catch up in a minute.”
For a moment he looked steadily at her. He saw that the first glance had misled him; her face was not flushed with drink as he had supposed, but it was radiant with the most exquisite colour, a red flame glowed and died on her cheek, and seemed to palpitate as she spoke. The head was set on the neck nobly, as in a statue, and about the ears the bronze hair strayed into little curls. She was smiling and waiting for his answer.
For a moment, he looked at her intently. He realized that his first impression had been wrong; her face wasn’t flushed from drinking as he had thought, but was glowing with the most beautiful color, a red flame that flickered on her cheek and seemed to pulse as she talked. Her head was held high on her neck like a statue, and her bronze hair curled softly around her ears. She was smiling, waiting for his response.
He muttered something about being very sorry, and fled down the hill out of the orgy, from the noise of roaring voices and the glitter of the great lamps very slowly swinging in the blast of wind. He knew that he had touched the brink of utter desolation; there was death in the woman’s face, and she had indeed summoned him to the Sabbath. Somehow he had been able to refuse on the instant, but if he had delayed he knew he would have abandoned himself to her, body and soul. He locked himself in his room and lay trembling on the bed, wondering if some subtle sympathy had shown the woman her perfect companion. He looked in the glass, not expecting now to see certain visible and outward signs, but searching for the meaning of that strange glance that lit up his eyes. He had grown even thinner than before in the last few months, and his cheeks were wasted with hunger and sorrow, but there were still about his features the suggestion of a curious classic grace, and the look as of a faun who has strayed from the vineyards and olive gardens. He had broken away, but now he felt the mesh of her net about him, a desire for her that was a madness, as if she held every nerve in his body and drew him to her, to her mystic world, to the rosebush where every flower was a flame.
He whispered something about being really sorry and ran down the hill, away from the party, escaping the noise of loud voices and the shimmering lights of the big lamps slowly swinging in the wind. He realized he had come very close to complete despair; there was death in the woman’s face, and she had truly summoned him to the gathering. Somehow, he had been able to refuse immediately, but he knew that if he had hesitated, he would have surrendered to her, body and soul. He locked himself in his room and lay shaking on the bed, wondering if some unspoken connection had revealed her perfect match. He looked in the mirror, not expecting to see any obvious signs, but searching for the meaning behind that strange look that had flashed in his eyes. He had become even thinner over the past few months, and his cheeks were hollow from hunger and sorrow, but his features still held a hint of an unusual classic beauty, resembling a faun who has wandered away from the vineyards and olive groves. He had broken free, but now he sensed her net closing around him, a maddening desire for her, as if she controlled every nerve in his body and pulled him toward her, into her mystical realm, to the rosebush where every flower burned like a flame.
He dreamed all night of the perilous things he had refused, and it was loss to awake in the morning, pain to return to the world. The frost had broken and the fog had rolled away, and the grey street was filled with a clear grey light. Again he looked out on the long dull sweep of the monotonous houses, hidden for the past weeks by a curtain of mist. Heavy rain had fallen in the night, and the garden rails were still dripping, the roofs still dark with wet, all down the line the dingy white blinds were drawn in the upper windows. Not a soul walked the street; every one was asleep after the exertions of the night before; even on the main road it was only at intervals that some straggler paddled by. Presently a woman in a brown ulster shuffled off on some errand, then a man in shirt-sleeves poked out his head, holding the door half-open, and stared up at a window opposite. After a few minutes he slunk in again, and three loafers came slouching down the street, eager for mischief or beastliness of some sort. They chose a house that seemed rather smarter than the rest, and, irritated by the neat curtains, the little grass plot with its dwarf shrub, one of the ruffians drew out a piece of chalk and wrote some words on the front door. His friends kept watch for him, and the adventure achieved, all three bolted, bellowing yahoo laughter. Then a bell began, tang, tang, tang, and here and there children appeared on their way to Sunday-school, and the chapel “teachers” went by with verjuice eyes and lips, scowling at the little boy who cried “Piper, piper!” On the main road many respectable people, the men shining and ill-fitted, the women hideously bedizened, passed in the direction of the Independent nightmare, the stuccoed thing with Doric columns, but on the whole life was stagnant. Presently Lucian smelt the horrid fumes of roast beef and cabbage; the early risers were preparing the one-o’clock meal, but many lay in bed and put off dinner till three, with the effect of prolonging the cabbage atmosphere into the late afternoon. A drizzly rain began as the people were coming out of church, and the mothers of little boys in velvet and little girls in foolishness of every kind were impelled to slap their offspring, and to threaten them with father. Then the torpor of beef and beer and cabbage settled down on the street; in some houses they snorted and read the Parish Magazine, in some they snored and read the murders and collected filth of the week; but the only movement of the afternoon was a second procession of children, now bloated and distended with food, again answering the summons of tang, tang, tang. On the main road the trams, laden with impossible people, went humming to and fro, and young men who wore bright blue ties cheerfully haw-hawed and smoked penny cigars. They annoyed the shiny and respectable and verjuice-lipped, not by the frightful stench of the cigars, but because they were cheerful on Sunday. By and by the children, having heard about Moses in the Bulrushes and Daniel in the Lion’s Den, came straggling home in an evil humor. And all the day it was as if on a grey sheet grey shadows flickered, passing by.
He dreamed all night about the risky things he had turned down, and it felt like a loss to wake up in the morning, a pain to face the world. The frost had melted away and the fog had cleared, and the gray street was filled with a bright gray light. He looked out again at the long, dull stretch of the monotonous houses, hidden for the past weeks by a curtain of mist. Heavy rain had fallen during the night, and the garden rails were still dripping, the roofs were still dark with wetness, and all down the line, the dingy white blinds were drawn in the upper windows. Not a soul walked the street; everyone was asleep after the activities of the night before; even on the main road, only an occasional stray walked by. Soon, a woman in a brown coat shuffled off on some errand, then a man in shirt sleeves peeked out, holding the door half-open and stared up at a window opposite. After a few minutes, he slipped back inside, and three loafers came slouching down the street, looking for trouble or some kind of mischief. They picked a house that looked fancier than the others, and irritated by the tidy curtains and the small grass plot with its dwarf shrub, one of the ruffians pulled out a piece of chalk and wrote something on the front door. His friends kept watch for him, and once the deed was done, all three ran off, laughing loudly. Then a bell started ringing, and here and there children appeared on their way to Sunday school, while the chapel “teachers” walked by with sour expressions, scowling at the little boy who shouted “Piper, piper!” On the main road, many respectable people passed by, the men looking shiny and ill-fitted, the women overly adorned, heading toward the Independent church, the stuccoed building with Doric columns, but overall, life felt stagnant. Soon, Lucian caught the unpleasant smell of roast beef and cabbage; the early risers were getting ready for the one o'clock meal, but many stayed in bed, pushing dinner back to three, which prolonged the cabbage smell into the late afternoon. A light rain started as people were coming out of church, prompting mothers of little boys in velvet and little girls dressed in silly outfits to scold their kids and threaten them with their father. Then the heaviness of beef, beer, and cabbage settled over the street; in some houses, people grunted and read the Parish Magazine, while in others, they snored and read about the week's crimes and scandals; but the only movement in the afternoon was a second group of children, now bloated from food, responding to the call of the bell. On the main road, trams, filled with an unlikely mix of people, went humming back and forth, and young men wearing bright blue ties laughed heartily and smoked cheap cigars. They irritated the shiny, respectable folks and the sour-faced ones, not because of the awful smell of the cigars, but because they were cheerful on a Sunday. Eventually, the children, having heard stories about Moses in the Bulrushes and Daniel in the Lion's Den, trudged home in a bad mood. And all day, it felt like gray shadows flickered by on a gray sheet.
And in the rose-garden every flower was a flame! He thought in symbols, using the Persian imagery of a dusky court, surrounded by white cloisters, gilded by gates of bronze. The stars came out, the sky glowed a darker violet, but the cloistered wall, the fantastic trellises in stone, shone whiter. It was like a hedge of may-blossom, like a lily within a cup of lapis-lazuli, like sea-foam tossed on the heaving sea at dawn. Always those white cloisters trembled with the lute music, always the garden sang with the clear fountain, rising and falling in the mysterious dusk. And there was a singing voice stealing through the white lattices and the bronze gates, a soft voice chanting of the Lover and the Beloved, of the Vineyard, of the Gate and the Way. Oh! the language was unknown; but the music of the refrain returned again and again, swelling and trembling through the white nets of the latticed cloisters. And every rose in the dusky air was a flame.
And in the rose garden, every flower was like a flame! He thought in symbols, drawing on the Persian imagery of a dark courtyard, surrounded by white arches, adorned with bronze gates. The stars appeared, and the sky turned a deeper violet, but the walled archways and the amazing stone trellises glowed brighter. It felt like a hedge of may blossoms, like a lily inside a lapis lazuli cup, like sea foam tossed on the churning sea at dawn. The white arches were always alive with lute music, and the garden was filled with the sound of the clear fountain, rising and falling in the mysterious twilight. A singing voice floated through the white lattice and bronze gates, a gentle voice singing about the Lover and the Beloved, about the Vineyard, the Gate, and the Way. Oh! The language was unfamiliar, but the melody of the refrain came around again and again, swelling and vibrating through the white latticework of the arches. And every rose in the dusky air was a flame.
He had seen the life which he expressed by these symbols offered to him, and he had refused it; and he was alone in the grey street, with its lamps just twinkling through the dreary twilight, the blast of a ribald chorus sounding from the main road, a doggerel hymn whining from some parlor, to the accompaniment of the harmonium. He wondered why he had turned away from that woman who knew all secrets, in whose eyes were all the mysteries. He opened the desk of his bureau, and was confronted by the heap and litter of papers, lying in confusion as he had left them. He knew that there was the motive of his refusal; he had been unwilling to abandon all hope of the work. The glory and the torment of his ambition glowed upon him as he looked at the manuscript; it seemed so pitiful that such a single desire should be thwarted. He was aware that if he chose to sit down now before the desk he could, in a manner, write easily enough—he could produce a tale which would be formally well constructed and certain of favorable reception. And it would not be the utterly commonplace, entirely hopeless favorite of the circulating library; it would stand in those ranks where the real thing is skillfully counterfeited, amongst the books which give the reader his orgy of emotions, and yet contrive to be superior, and “art,” in his opinion. Lucian had often observed this species of triumph, and had noted the acclamation that never failed the clever sham. Romola, for example, had made the great host of the serious, the portentous, shout for joy, while the real book, The Cloister and the Hearth, was a comparative failure.
He had seen the life that these symbols represented offered to him, and he had turned it down; now he was alone on the gray street, where the lamps flickered faintly in the dreary twilight, the sound of a rowdy chorus booming from the main road, and a makeshift hymn whining from some living room, accompanied by a harmonium. He wondered why he had walked away from that woman who seemed to know all the secrets, whose eyes held all the mysteries. He opened the drawer of his desk and faced the messy pile of papers, scattered just as he had left them. He knew that the reason for his rejection lay there; he had been unwilling to give up all hope of his work. The glory and pain of his ambition shone in his mind as he looked at the manuscript; it felt so sad that a singular desire should be crushed. He realized that if he chose to sit down right now at the desk, he could, in a way, write easily enough—he could produce a story that would be well-crafted and likely to be well-received. And it wouldn’t be just another ordinary, completely hopeless favorite of the library; it would be on the same level as the books that skillfully mimic the real thing, among the stories that provide the reader an emotional rollercoaster yet manage to seem superior and "artistic" in his eyes. Lucian had often noted this type of success and had observed the praise that invariably followed the clever imitation. Romola, for instance, had made a large crowd of serious, pompous readers cheer with joy, while the actual book, The Cloister and the Hearth, was a relative flop.
He knew that he could write a Romola; but he thought the art of counterfeiting half-crowns less detestable than this shabby trick of imitating literature. He had refused definitely to enter the atelier of the gentleman who pleased his clients by ingeniously simulating the grain of walnut; and though he had seen the old oaken ambry kicked out contemptuously into the farmyard, serving perhaps the necessities of hens or pigs, he would not apprentice himself to the masters of veneer. He paced up and down the room, glancing now and again at his papers, and wondering if there were not hope for him. A great thing he could never do, but he had longed to do a true thing, to imagine sincere and genuine pages.
He knew he could write a Romola, but he thought the skill of faking half-crowns was less despicable than this pathetic trick of copying literature. He had firmly refused to join the workshop of the guy who won his clients over by cleverly mimicking the texture of walnut wood; and even though he had seen the old oak cupboard disdainfully tossed out into the yard, possibly serving the needs of chickens or pigs, he wouldn’t commit himself to the masters of veneers. He paced back and forth in the room, stealing glances at his papers and wondering if there was still hope for him. He could never accomplish something truly great, but he had always longed to create something real—to imagine sincere and authentic pages.
He was stirred again to this fury for the work by the event of the evening before, by all that had passed through his mind since the melancholy dawn. The lurid picture of that fiery street, the flaming shops and flaming glances, all its wonders and horrors, lit by the naphtha flares and by the burning souls, had possessed him; and the noises, the shriek and the whisper, the jangling rattle of the piano-organ, the long-continued scream of the butcher as he dabbled in the blood, the lewd litany of the singers, these seemed to be resolved into an infernal overture, loud with the expectation of lust and death. And how the spectacle was set in the cloud of dark night, a phantom play acted on that fiery stage, beneath those hideous brassy lamps, very slowly swinging in a violent blast. As all the medley of outrageous sights and sounds now fused themselves within his brain into one clear impression, it seemed that he had indeed witnessed and acted in a drama, that all the scene had been prepared and vested for him, and that the choric songs he had heard were but preludes to a greater act. For in that woman was the consummation and catastrophe of it all, and the whole stage waited for their meeting. He fancied that after this the voices and the lights died away, that the crowd sank swiftly into the darkness, and that the street was at once denuded of the great lamps and of all its awful scenic apparatus.
He was once again filled with rage for the work after the events of the previous evening, and everything that had crossed his mind since the gloomy dawn. The vivid image of that fiery street, the burning shops and intense stares, along with all its wonders and horrors, illuminated by the naphtha flares and the burning souls, had consumed him. The sounds—the screams and whispers, the clattering of the piano-organ, the relentless scream of the butcher as he splashed in blood, the raunchy chants of the singers—seemed to compose an infernal overture, charged with the anticipation of desire and death. The scene was set against the backdrop of a dark night, like a ghostly play performed on that fiery stage, under those ghastly brass lamps swaying slowly in a fierce wind. As all the chaotic sights and sounds blended into one clear impression in his mind, it felt as if he had indeed witnessed and participated in a drama, with the entire scene prepared just for him, and that the songs he had heard were merely preludes to a greater act. In that woman lay the culmination and disaster of it all, and the entire stage awaited their encounter. He imagined that after this, the voices and lights faded away, the crowd slipped quickly into the darkness, and the street was suddenly stripped of the massive lamps and all its terrifying theatrical setup.
Again, he thought, the same mystery would be represented before him; suddenly on some dark and gloomy night, as he wandered lonely on a deserted road, the wind hurrying before him, suddenly a turn would bring him again upon the fiery stage, and the antique drama would be re-enacted. He would be drawn to the same place, to find that woman still standing there; again he would watch the rose radiant and palpitating upon her cheek, the argent gleam in her brown eyes, the bronze curls gilding the white splendor of her neck. And for the second time she would freely offer herself. He could hear the wail of the singers swelling to a shriek, and see the dusky dancers whirling round in a faster frenzy, and the naphtha flares tinged with red, as the woman and he went away into the dark, into the cloistered court where every flower was a flame, whence he would never come out.
Once again, he thought, the same mystery would unfold before him; suddenly, on some dark and gloomy night, as he wandered alone down an empty road, the wind rushing ahead of him, a turn would bring him back to that fiery scene, and the old drama would be replayed. He would be drawn to that same spot, to find that woman still standing there; he would again watch the rose glowing and fluttering on her cheek, the silver gleam in her brown eyes, the bronze curls shining against the white elegance of her neck. And for the second time, she would freely offer herself. He could hear the wail of the singers rising to a shriek, and see the shadowy dancers spinning around in a frenzied pace, and the naphtha flames colored red, as the woman and he disappeared into the dark, into the secluded courtyard where every flower was a flame, from which he would never return.
His only escape was in the desk; he might find salvation if he could again hide his heart in the heap and litter of papers, and again be rapt by the cadence of a phrase. He threw open his window and looked out on the dim world and the glimmering amber lights. He resolved that he would rise early in the morning, and seek once more for his true life in the work.
His only escape was in the desk; he might find salvation if he could hide his heart again in the pile of papers and get lost in the rhythm of a phrase. He opened his window and looked out at the dim world and the glimmering amber lights. He decided that he would wake up early in the morning and once again search for his true life in the work.
But there was a strange thing. There was a little bottle on the mantelpiece, a bottle of dark blue glass, and he trembled and shuddered before it, as if it were a fetish.
But there was something odd. There was a small bottle on the mantelpiece, a bottle made of dark blue glass, and he shook and quivered in front of it, as if it were a totem.
VII.
It was very dark in the room. He seemed by slow degrees to awake from a long and heavy torpor, from an utter forgetfulness, and as he raised his eyes he could scarcely discern the pale whiteness of the paper on the desk before him. He remembered something of a gloomy winter afternoon, of driving rain, of gusty wind: he had fallen asleep over his work, no doubt, and the night had come down.
It was very dark in the room. He gradually started to wake up from a deep and heavy sleep, from total forgetfulness, and as he lifted his eyes, he could barely make out the pale whiteness of the paper on the desk in front of him. He recalled something about a dreary winter afternoon, with driving rain and gusty winds: he had definitely fallen asleep while working, and night had settled in.
He lay back in his chair, wondering whether it were late; his eyes were half closed, and he did not make the effort and rouse himself. He could hear the stormy noise of the wind, and the sound reminded him of the half-forgotten days. He thought of his boyhood, and the old rectory, and the great elms that surrounded it. There was something pleasant in the consciousness that he was still half dreaming; he knew he could wake up whenever he pleased, but for the moment he amused himself by the pretence that he was a little boy again, tired with his rambles and the keen air of the hills. He remembered how he would sometimes wake up in the dark at midnight, and listen sleepily for a moment to the rush of the wind straining and crying amongst the trees, and hear it beat upon the walls, and then he would fall to dreams again, happy in his warm, snug bed.
He leaned back in his chair, wondering if it was late; his eyes were half-closed, and he didn't bother to rouse himself. He could hear the stormy noise of the wind, and it reminded him of half-forgotten days. He thought about his childhood, the old rectory, and the big elms that surrounded it. There was something nice about being half-dreaming; he knew he could wake up whenever he wanted, but for now, he entertained himself by pretending he was a little boy again, tired from his adventures and the sharp air of the hills. He remembered how he would sometimes wake up in the dark at midnight, sleepily listening for a moment to the rush of the wind straining and crying among the trees, feeling it hit against the walls, and then he would drift back to dreams, happy in his warm, cozy bed.
The wind grew louder, and the windows rattled. He half opened his eyes and shut them again, determined to cherish that sensation of long ago. He felt tired and heavy with sleep; he imagined that he was exhausted by some effort; he had, perhaps, been writing furiously without rest. He could not recollect at the instant what the work had been; it would be delightful to read the pages when he had made up his mind to bestir himself.
The wind got louder, and the windows shook. He half-opened his eyes and then closed them again, resolved to hold onto that feeling from long ago. He felt tired and weighed down by sleep; he pictured himself worn out from some effort; he might have been writing non-stop. He couldn’t remember what the work was at that moment; it would be great to read the pages when he finally decided to get moving.
Surely that was the noise of boughs, swaying and grinding in the wind. He remembered one night at home when such a sound had roused him suddenly from a deep sweet sleep. There was a rushing and beating as of wings upon the air, and a heavy dreary noise, like thunder far away upon the mountain. He had got out of bed and looked from behind the blind to see what was abroad. He remembered the strange sight he had seen, and he pretended it would be just the same if he cared to look out now. There were clouds flying awfully from before the moon, and a pale light that made the familiar land look strange and terrible. The blast of wind came with a great shriek, and the trees tossed and bowed and quivered; the wood was scourged and horrible, and the night air was ghastly with a confused tumult, and voices as of a host. A huge black cloud rolled across the heaven from the west and covered up the moon, and there came a torrent of bitter hissing rain.
Surely that was the sound of branches swaying and grinding in the wind. He remembered one night at home when that sound had jolted him awake from a deep, sweet sleep. There was a rush and flapping like wings in the air, and a heavy, dreary noise, like distant thunder over the mountains. He had gotten out of bed and looked out from behind the curtain to see what was happening. He recalled the strange sight he had seen, and pretended it would be just the same if he looked outside now. Clouds were racing ominously before the moon, and a pale light made the familiar landscape look strange and terrifying. The wind howled with a great shriek, and the trees tossed, bowed, and shivered; the woods felt tortured and horrific, and the night air was filled with a chaotic uproar, like voices of a vast army. A massive black cloud rolled across the sky from the west and covered the moon, bringing a torrent of bitter, hissing rain.
It was all a vivid picture to him as he sat in his chair, unwilling to wake. Even as he let his mind stray back to that night of the past years, the rain beat sharply on the window-panes, and though there were no trees in the grey suburban street, he heard distinctly the crash of boughs. He wandered vaguely from thought to thought, groping indistinctly amongst memories, like a man trying to cross from door to door in a darkened unfamiliar room. But, no doubt, if he were to look out, by some magic the whole scene would be displayed before him. He would not see the curve of monotonous two-storied houses, with here and there a white blind, a patch of light, and shadows appearing and vanishing, not the rain plashing in the muddy road, not the amber of the gas-lamp opposite, but the wild moonlight poured on the dearly loved country; far away the dim circle of the hills and woods, and beneath him the tossing trees about the lawn, and the wood heaving under the fury of the wind.
It was all a vivid scene for him as he sat in his chair, reluctant to wake up. Even as he let his mind drift back to that night from years ago, the rain pounded sharply against the windowpanes, and although there were no trees on the gray suburban street, he clearly heard the crash of branches. He wandered aimlessly from thought to thought, feeling around among memories like someone trying to move from door to door in a dark, unfamiliar room. But surely, if he were to look outside, by some magic, the entire scene would unfold before him. He wouldn't see the line of dull two-story houses, with a white blind here and there, a spot of light, and shadows flickering in and out, not the rain splashing on the muddy road, not the amber glow of the gas lamp across the street, but the wild moonlight spilling over the cherished countryside; far off, the faint outline of the hills and woods, and below him, the swaying trees around the lawn, with the woods heaving in the fury of the wind.
He smiled to himself, amidst his lazy meditations, to think how real it seemed, and yet it was all far away, the scenery of an old play long ended and forgotten. It was strange that after all these years of trouble and work and change he should be in any sense the same person as that little boy peeping out, half frightened, from the rectory window. It was as if looking in the glass one should see a stranger, and yet know that the image was a true reflection.
He smiled to himself during his lazy daydreams, thinking about how real it felt, even though it was all distant, like the backdrop of an old play that's long over and forgotten. It was weird that after all these years of struggles, hard work, and changes, he could still be in any way the same person as that little boy peeking out, half scared, from the rectory window. It was like looking in a mirror and seeing a stranger but still knowing that the image was an accurate reflection.
The memory of the old home recalled his father and mother to him, and he wondered whether his mother would come if he were to cry out suddenly. One night, on just such a night as this, when a great storm blew from the mountain, a tree had fallen with a crash and a bough had struck the roof, and he awoke in a fright, calling for his mother. She had come and had comforted him, soothing him to sleep, and now he shut his eyes, seeing her face shining in the uncertain flickering candle light, as she bent over his bed. He could not think she had died; the memory was but a part of the evil dreams that had come afterwards.
The memory of his childhood home made him think of his parents, and he wondered if his mom would come if he suddenly yelled out. One night, just like tonight, a huge storm blew in from the mountain, a tree fell with a loud crash, and a branch hit the roof. He woke up startled, calling for his mom. She came to him and comforted him, helping him fall back asleep. Now, he closed his eyes, seeing her face glowing in the flickering candlelight as she leaned over his bed. He couldn’t believe she was gone; the memory felt like just a part of the bad dreams that had come afterward.
He said to himself that he had fallen asleep and dreamed sorrow and agony, and he wished to forget all the things of trouble. He would return to happy days, to the beloved land, to the dear and friendly paths across the fields. There was the paper, white before him, and when he chose to stir, he would have the pleasure of reading his work. He could not quite recollect what he had been about, but he was somehow conscious that he had been successful and had brought some long labour to a worthy ending. Presently he would light the gas, and enjoy the satisfaction that only the work could give him, but for the time he preferred to linger in the darkness, and to think of himself as straying from stile to stile through the scented meadows, and listening to the bright brook that sang to the alders.
He told himself that he had fallen asleep and had dreamt of sorrow and pain, and he wanted to forget all the troubles. He would get back to the happy days, to the beloved land, to the familiar and friendly paths across the fields. There was the blank page in front of him, and when he decided to start writing, he would enjoy reading his work. He couldn't fully remember what he had been doing, but he somehow felt that he had succeeded and brought some long effort to a satisfying conclusion. Soon he would turn on the gas and take pleasure in the satisfaction that only his work could provide, but for now, he preferred to linger in the darkness and imagine himself wandering from style to style through the fragrant meadows and listening to the cheerful brook singing to the alder trees.
It was winter now, for he heard the rain and the wind, and the swaying of the trees, but in those old days how sweet the summer had been. The great hawthorn bush in blossom, like a white cloud upon the earth, had appeared to him in twilight, he had lingered in the enclosed valley to hear the nightingale, a voice swelling out from the rich gloom, from the trees that grew around the well. The scent of the meadowsweet was blown to him across the bridge of years, and with it came the dream and the hope and the longing, and the afterglow red in the sky, and the marvel of the earth. There was a quiet walk that he knew so well; one went up from a little green byroad, following an unnamed brooklet scarce a foot wide, but yet wandering like a river, gurgling over its pebbles, with its dwarf bushes shading the pouring water. One went through the meadow grass, and came to the larch wood that grew from hill to hill across the stream, and shone a brilliant tender green, and sent vague sweet spires to the flushing sky. Through the wood the path wound, turning and dipping, and beneath, the brown fallen needles of last year were soft and thick, and the resinous cones gave out their odour as the warm night advanced, and the shadows darkened. It was quite still; but he stayed, and the faint song of the brooklet sounded like the echo of a river beyond the mountains. How strange it was to look into the wood, to see the tall straight stems rising, pillar-like, and then the dusk, uncertain, and then the blackness. So he came out from the larch wood, from the green cloud and the vague shadow, into the dearest of all hollows, shut in on one side by the larches and before him by high violent walls of turf, like the slopes of a fort, with a clear line dark against the twilight sky, and a weird thorn bush that grew large, mysterious, on the summit, beneath the gleam of the evening star.
It was winter now; he could hear the rain and the wind, along with the trees swaying. But back in those old days, summer had been so sweet. The big hawthorn bush in bloom, looking like a white cloud on the ground, had appeared to him at twilight. He had lingered in the enclosed valley to listen to the nightingale, a voice rising from the rich darkness, coming from the trees around the well. The smell of meadowsweet drifted to him through the years, bringing with it dreams, hopes, and longings, along with the red afterglow in the sky and the wonders of the earth. There was a peaceful path he knew very well; it started from a little green backroad, following a barely-visible brook barely a foot wide, yet meandering like a river and gurgling over its pebbles, with tiny bushes shading the flowing water. One walked through the meadow grass and reached the larch wood that stretched from hill to hill across the stream, glowing in a bright, soft green and sending vague, sweet spires up toward the glowing sky. The path wound through the wood, turning and dipping, with the brown fallen needles from last year soft and thick beneath. The resinous cones released their scent as the warm night progressed and shadows deepened. It was completely quiet, but he stayed there, and the soft sound of the brooklet echoed like a river beyond the mountains. How strange it was to look into the wood, to see the tall, straight trunks rising like pillars, then the dimness, uncertain, and then the darkness. He emerged from the larch wood, from the green cloud and the vague shadow, into the most cherished of all hollows, bordered on one side by the larches and in front by steep, rugged turf walls, resembling the slopes of a fortress, with a clear line standing out against the twilight sky and a peculiar thorn bush that grew large and mysterious at the top, beneath the glow of the evening star.
And he retraced his wanderings in those deep old lanes that began from the common road and went away towards the unknown, climbing steep hills, and piercing the woods of shadows, and dipping down into valleys that seemed virgin, unexplored, secret for the foot of man. He entered such a lane not knowing where it might bring him, hoping he had found the way to fairyland, to the woods beyond the world, to that vague territory that haunts all the dreams of a boy. He could not tell where he might be, for the high banks rose steep, and the great hedges made a green vault above. Marvelous ferns grew rich and thick in the dark red earth, fastening their roots about the roots of hazel and beech and maple, clustering like the carven capitals of a cathedral pillar. Down, like a dark shaft, the lane dipped to the well of the hills, and came amongst the limestone rocks. He climbed the bank at last, and looked out into a country that seemed for a moment the land he sought, a mysterious realm with unfamiliar hills and valleys and fair plains all golden, and white houses radiant in the sunset light.
And he retraced his wanderings in those deep old lanes that started from the main road and led toward the unknown, climbing steep hills, cutting through shadowy woods, and dipping down into valleys that felt untouched, unexplored, and secret for human feet. He entered one of these lanes not knowing where it would take him, hoping he had found the way to fairyland, to the woods beyond the world, to that vague place that haunts every boy's dreams. He couldn't tell where he might be, as the high banks rose steeply, and the tall hedges formed a green canopy above. Beautiful ferns grew lush and dense in the dark red earth, wrapping their roots around those of hazel, beech, and maple, clustering like the carved capitals of a cathedral pillar. The lane dipped down, like a dark shaft, to the heart of the hills and emerged among limestone rocks. Finally, he climbed the bank and looked out at a landscape that seemed for a moment to be the land he sought, a mysterious realm with unfamiliar hills, valleys, and fair plains all golden, with white houses glowing in the sunset light.
And he thought of the steep hillsides where the bracken was like a wood, and of bare places where the west wind sang over the golden gorse, of still circles in mid-lake, of the poisonous yew-tree in the middle of the wood, shedding its crimson cups on the dank earth. How he lingered by certain black waterpools hedged on every side by drooping wych-elms and black-stemmed alders, watching the faint waves widening to the banks as a leaf or a twig dropped from the trees.
And he remembered the steep hillsides where the ferns were thick like a forest, and the open spots where the west wind whistled over the golden gorse, still circles in the middle of the lake, and the poisonous yew tree in the heart of the woods, dropping its red cups onto the damp ground. How he lingered by certain dark water pools surrounded by drooping wych elms and black-stemmed alders, watching the faint ripples spreading to the edges as a leaf or a twig fell from the trees.
And the whole air and wonder of the ancient forest came back to him. He had found his way to the river valley, to the long lovely hollow between the hills, and went up and up beneath the leaves in the warm hush of midsummer, glancing back now and again through the green alleys, to the river winding in mystic esses beneath, passing hidden glens receiving the streams that rushed down the hillside, ice-cold from the rock, passing the immemorial tumulus, the graves where the legionaries waited for the trumpet, the grey farmhouses sending the blue wreaths of wood smoke into the still air. He went higher and higher, till at last he entered the long passage of the Roman road, and from this, the ridge and summit of the wood, he saw the waves of green swell and dip and sink towards the marshy level and the gleaming yellow sea. He looked on the surging forest, and thought of the strange deserted city mouldering into a petty village on its verge, of its encircling walls melting into the turf, of vestiges of an older temple which the earth had buried utterly.
And the entire atmosphere and magic of the ancient forest returned to him. He had found his way to the river valley, into the long beautiful hollow between the hills, and climbed higher and higher beneath the leaves in the warm hush of midsummer, glancing back every now and then through the green paths, to the river winding in mysterious curves below, passing hidden glades that welcomed the streams rushing down the hillside, ice-cold from the rocks, passing the ancient barrow, the graves where the soldiers waited for the call, the gray farmhouses sending up blue wisps of wood smoke into the still air. He climbed even higher, until he finally entered the long stretch of the Roman road, and from here, at the ridge and peak of the forest, he saw the waves of green rise and fall toward the marshy land and the shining yellow sea. He gazed at the rolling forest and thought of the strange deserted city crumbling into a small village at its edge, its encircling walls fading into the grass, and remnants of an older temple completely buried by the earth.
It was winter now, for he heard the wail of the wind, and a sudden gust drove the rain against the panes, but he thought of the bee’s song in the clover, of the foxgloves in full blossom, of the wild roses, delicate, enchanting, swaying on a long stem above the hedge. He had been in strange places, he had known sorrow and desolation, and had grown grey and weary in the work of letters, but he lived again in the sweetness, in the clear bright air of early morning, when the sky was blue in June, and the mist rolled like a white sea in the valley. He laughed when he recollected that he had sometimes fancied himself unhappy in those days; in those days when he could be glad because the sun shone, because the wind blew fresh on the mountain. On those bright days he had been glad, looking at the fleeting and passing of the clouds upon the hills, and had gone up higher to the broad dome of the mountain, feeling that joy went up before him.
It was winter now, as he heard the wind howling, and a sudden gust slammed the rain against the windows. But he thought of the bees buzzing in the clover, the foxgloves in full bloom, and the wild roses, delicate and enchanting, swaying on long stems above the hedge. He had traveled to strange places, experienced sorrow and loneliness, and grown gray and tired from writing. Still, he was alive again in the sweetness, in the clear bright air of early morning, when the sky was blue in June, and the mist rolled in like a white sea in the valley. He laughed when he remembered how he sometimes thought he was unhappy back then; in those days when he could feel joy simply because the sun was shining or the wind was fresh on the mountain. On those bright days, he was happy, watching the clouds drift by over the hills, and he climbed higher to the broad peak of the mountain, feeling that joy was leading the way.
He remembered how, a boy, he had dreamed of love, of an adorable and ineffable mystery which transcended all longing and desire. The time had come when all the wonder of the earth seemed to prefigure this alone, when he found the symbol of the Beloved in hill and wood and stream, and every flower and every dark pool discoursed a pure ecstasy. It was the longing for longing, the love of love, that had come to him when he awoke one morning just before the dawn, and for the first time felt the sharp thrill of passion.
He remembered how, as a boy, he had dreamed of love, of an incredible and indescribable mystery that went beyond all longing and desire. The moment had arrived when all the wonders of the earth seemed to hint at this one thing, when he found the symbol of the Beloved in hills, woods, and streams, and every flower and every dark pool expressed pure ecstasy. It was the desire for desire, the love of love, that had come to him when he woke up one morning just before dawn and, for the first time, felt the intense thrill of passion.
He tried in vain to express to himself the exquisite joys of innocent desire. Even now, after troubled years, in spite of some dark cloud that overshadowed the background of his thought, the sweetness of the boy’s imagined pleasure came like a perfume into his reverie. It was no love of a woman but the desire of womanhood, the Eros of the unknown, that made the heart tremble. He hardly dreamed that such a love could ever be satisfied, that the thirst of beauty could be slaked. He shrank from all contact of actuality, not venturing so much as to imagine the inner place and sanctuary of the mysteries. It was enough for him to adore in the outer court, to know that within, in the sweet gloom, were the vision and the rapture, the altar and the sacrifice.
He tried unsuccessfully to articulate the pure joys of innocent desire to himself. Even now, after difficult years, despite a dark cloud lingering in his thoughts, the sweetness of the boy’s imagined pleasure floated into his daydreams like a fragrance. It wasn't love for a woman but the desire for womanhood, the Eros of the unknown, that made his heart race. He barely thought such a love could ever be fulfilled, that the longing for beauty could be quenched. He avoided all actual contact, not even daring to imagine the inner sanctum of the mysteries. It was enough for him to worship in the outer area, knowing that inside, in the gentle shadows, were the vision and the ecstasy, the altar and the offering.
He remembered, dimly, the passage of many heavy years since that time of hope and passion, but, perhaps, the vague shadow would pass away, and he could renew the boy’s thoughts, the unformed fancies that were part of the bright day, of the wild roses in the hedgerow. All other things should be laid aside, he would let them trouble him no more after this winter night. He saw now that from the first he had allowed his imagination to bewilder him, to create a fantastic world in which he suffered, moulding innocent forms into terror and dismay. Vividly, he saw again the black circle of oaks, growing in a haggard ring upon the bastions of the Roman fort. The noise of the storm without grew louder, and he thought how the wind had come up the valley with the sound of a scream, how a great tree had ground its boughs together, shuddering before the violent blast. Clear and distinct, as if he were standing now in the lane, he saw the steep slopes surging from the valley, and the black crown of the oaks set against the flaming sky, against a blaze and glow of light as if great furnace doors were opened. He saw the fire, as it were, smitten about the bastions, about the heaped mounds that guarded the fort, and the crooked evil boughs seemed to writhe in the blast of flame that beat from heaven. Strangely with the sight of the burning fort mingled the impression of a dim white shape floating up the dusk of the lane towards him, and he saw across the valley of years a girl’s face, a momentary apparition that shone and vanished away.
He vaguely remembered the many heavy years since that time of hope and passion, but maybe the blurry memories would fade, and he could rekindle the boy’s thoughts and the unformed dreams that were part of that bright day, surrounded by the wild roses in the hedgerow. He decided to put everything else aside; he wouldn't let them bother him anymore after this winter night. He now realized that from the very beginning he had let his imagination confuse him, creating a bizarre world where he suffered, turning innocent shapes into terror and despair. Clearly, he saw again the dark circle of oaks, growing in a worn ring around the remnants of the Roman fort. The noise of the storm outside grew louder, and he thought about how the wind had rushed up the valley with the sound of a scream, how a huge tree had crashed its branches together, quaking before the violent gusts. As if he were standing in the lane, he vividly saw the steep slopes rising from the valley and the dark crown of the oaks against the fiery sky, against a blaze of light as if massive furnace doors were opened. He observed the fire touching the fort, around the piled mounds that protected it, and the twisted, dark branches seemed to writhe in the fiery wind that whipped down from above. Strangely, along with the sight of the burning fort, he perceived a faint white shape floating through the dusk of the lane towards him, and across the vast valley of years, he saw a girl’s face, a fleeting image that shone brightly before disappearing.
Then there was a memory of another day, of violent summer, of white farmhouse walls blazing in the sun, and a far call from the reapers in the cornfields. He had climbed the steep slope and penetrated the matted thicket and lay in the heat, alone on the soft short grass that grew within the fort. There was a cloud of madness, and confusion of broken dreams that had no meaning or clue but only an indefinable horror and defilement. He had fallen asleep as he gazed at the knotted fantastic boughs of the stunted brake about him, and when he woke he was ashamed, and fled away fearing that “they” would pursue him. He did not know who “they” were, but it seemed as if a woman’s face watched him from between the matted boughs, and that she summoned to her side awful companions who had never grown old through all the ages.
Then there was a memory of another day, of a brutal summer, of white farmhouse walls shining in the sun, and a distant call from the harvesters in the cornfields. He had climbed the steep hill and made his way through the tangled thicket, lying in the heat, alone on the soft, short grass that grew inside the fort. There was a sense of madness, and confusion from shattered dreams that held no meaning or clue, just an indescribable horror and corruption. He had fallen asleep while looking at the twisted, bizarre branches of the stunted bramble around him, and when he woke, he felt ashamed and rushed away, fearing that “they” would come after him. He didn’t know who “they” were, but it felt like a woman's face was watching him from between the tangled branches, summoning terrifying companions who had never aged over the centuries.
He looked up, it seemed, at a smiling face that bent over him, as he sat in the cool dark kitchen of the old farmhouse, and wondered why the sweetness of those red lips and the kindness of the eyes mingled with the nightmare in the fort, with the horrible Sabbath he had imagined as he lay sleeping on the hot soft turf. He had allowed these disturbed fancies, all this mad wreck of terror and shame that he had gathered in his mind, to trouble him for too long a time; presently he would light up the room, and leave all the old darkness of his life behind him, and from henceforth he would walk in the day.
He looked up at a smiling face hovering over him as he sat in the cool, dark kitchen of the old farmhouse and wondered why the sweetness of those red lips and the kindness in the eyes mixed with the nightmare in the fort and the horrible Sabbath he had imagined while lying on the hot, soft grass. He realized he had let these disturbing thoughts and all the madness of fear and shame he had collected in his mind bother him for too long; soon he would light up the room, leave all the old darkness of his life behind, and from now on, he would walk in the daylight.
He could still distinguish, though very vaguely, the pile of papers beside him, and he remembered, now, that he had finished a long task that afternoon, before he fell asleep. He could not trouble himself to recollect the exact nature of the work, but he was sure that he had done well; in a few minutes, perhaps, he would strike a match, and read the title, and amuse himself with his own forgetfulness. But the sight of the papers lying there in order made him think of his beginnings, of those first unhappy efforts which were so impossible and so hopeless. He saw himself bending over the table in the old familiar room, desperately scribbling, and then laying down his pen dismayed at the sad results on the page. It was late at night, his father had been long in bed, and the house was still. The fire was almost out, with only a dim glow here and there amongst the cinders, and the room was growing chilly. He rose at last from his work and looked out on a dim earth and a dark and cloudy sky.
He could still vaguely see the pile of papers next to him, and he remembered that he had completed a long task that afternoon before he fell asleep. He couldn't quite remember the exact nature of the work, but he was sure he had done well; in a few minutes, he might strike a match, read the title, and amuse himself with his own forgetfulness. But seeing the papers neatly arranged reminded him of his beginnings, of those early frustrating attempts that felt impossible and hopeless. He pictured himself hunched over the table in that old familiar room, desperately scribbling, then putting down his pen, disheartened by the disappointing results on the page. It was late at night, his father had been in bed for a while, and the house was quiet. The fire was almost out, with only a faint glow scattered among the ashes, and the room was getting cold. Finally, he got up from his work and looked out at the dim earth and the dark, cloudy sky.
Night after night he had laboured on, persevering in his effort, even through the cold sickness of despair, when every line was doomed as it was made. Now, with the consciousness that he knew at least the conditions of literature, and that many years of thought and practice had given him some sense of language, he found these early struggles both pathetic and astonishing. He could not understand how he had persevered so stubbornly, how he had had the heart to begin a fresh page when so many folios of blotted, painful effort lay torn, derided, impossible in their utter failure. It seemed to him that it must have been a miracle or an infernal possession, a species of madness, that had driven him on, every day disappointed, and every day hopeful.
Night after night he had worked hard, pushing through the cold despair, when every line seemed doomed as soon as it was created. Now, aware that he at least understood the basics of writing, and that years of thought and practice had given him some grasp of language, he found those early struggles both sad and impressive. He couldn't fathom how he had persisted so stubbornly, how he had had the courage to start a new page while so many pages of messy, painful attempts lay torn, mocked, and utterly failed. It felt to him like it must have been a miracle or a haunting obsession, a kind of madness that had pushed him forward, disappointed every day, yet hopeful each new day.
And yet there was a joyous side to the illusion. In these dry days that he lived in, when he had bought, by a long experience and by countless hours of misery, a knowledge of his limitations, of the vast gulf that yawned between the conception and the work, it was pleasant to think of a time when all things were possible, when the most splendid design seemed an affair of a few weeks. Now he had come to a frank acknowledgment; so far as he was concerned, he judged every book wholly impossible till the last line of it was written, and he had learnt patience, the art of sighing and putting the fine scheme away in the pigeon-hole of what could never be. But to think of those days! Then one could plot out a book that should be more curious than Rabelais, and jot down the outlines of a romance to surpass Cervantes, and design renaissance tragedies and volumes of contes, and comedies of the Restoration; everything was to be done, and the masterpiece was always the rainbow cup, a little way before him.
And yet there was a cheerful side to the illusion. In these dry times he lived in, after buying, through extensive experience and countless hours of hardship, an understanding of his limitations and the huge gap that existed between the idea and the final product, it was nice to think of a time when everything was possible, when even the most incredible design felt like it could be accomplished in just a few weeks. Now he had come to an honest realization; as far as he was concerned, he saw every book as completely impossible until the last line was written, and he had learned patience—the skill of sighing and putting the ambitious plan away in the pile of things that would never happen. But to think of those days! Back then, one could map out a book that would be more fascinating than Rabelais, jot down the outline of a story that could outshine Cervantes, and create Renaissance tragedies and collections of contes, along with Restoration comedies; everything was possible, and the masterpiece was always just a little ahead of him, like a rainbow cup.
He touched the manuscript on the desk, and the feeling of the pages seemed to restore all the papers that had been torn so long ago. It was the atmosphere of the silent room that returned, the light of the shaded candle falling on the abandoned leaves. This had been painfully excogitated while the snowstorm whirled about the lawn and filled the lanes, this was of the summer night, this of the harvest moon rising like a fire from the tithebarn on the hill. How well he remembered those half-dozen pages of which he had once been so proud; he had thought out the sentences one evening, while he leaned on the foot-bridge and watched the brook swim across the road. Every word smelt of the meadowsweet that grew thick upon the banks; now, as he recalled the cadence and the phrase that had seemed so charming, he saw again the ferns beneath the vaulted roots of the beech, and the green light of the glowworm in the hedge.
He touched the manuscript on the desk, and the feel of the pages seemed to bring back all the papers that had been torn ages ago. It was the atmosphere of the quiet room that returned, with the light from the shaded candle casting a glow on the abandoned leaves. This had been painfully thought out while the snowstorm swirled around the yard and filled the paths; this was from a summer night, this was of the harvest moon rising like a fire from the tithebarn on the hill. He remembered those half-dozen pages he had once been so proud of; he had crafted the sentences one evening while leaning on the footbridge, watching the brook flow across the road. Every word evoked the scent of the meadowsweet that grew thick along the banks; now, as he recalled the rhythm and the phrases that had felt so charming, he again saw the ferns beneath the arched roots of the beech, and the green light of the glowworm in the hedge.
And in the west the mountains swelled to a great dome, and on the dome was a mound, the memorial of some forgotten race, that grew dark and large against the red sky, when the sun set. He had lingered below it in the solitude, amongst the winds, at evening, far away from home; and oh, the labour and the vain efforts to make the form of it and the awe of it in prose, to write the hush of the vast hill, and the sadness of the world below sinking into the night, and the mystery, the suggestion of the rounded hillock, huge against the magic sky.
And in the west, the mountains rose into a great dome, and on top of the dome was a mound, the memorial of some forgotten people, that loomed dark and large against the red sky at sunset. He lingered beneath it in solitude, surrounded by the winds in the evening, far from home; and oh, the effort and the frustration of trying to capture its shape and awe in words, to describe the stillness of the vast hill, the sadness of the world below fading into the night, and the mystery, the hint of the rounded mound, massive against the enchanted sky.
He had tried to sing in words the music that the brook sang, and the sound of the October wind rustling through the brown bracken on the hill. How many pages he had covered in the effort to show a white winter world, a sun without warmth in a grey-blue sky, all the fields, all the land white and shining, and one high summit where the dark pines towered, still in the still afternoon, in the pale violet air.
He had tried to express in words the music that the brook made, and the sound of the October wind blowing through the brown ferns on the hill. How many pages he had filled in the attempt to portray a white winter landscape, a sun that provided no warmth in a grey-blue sky, all the fields and land white and shining, and one high peak where the dark pines loomed, motionless in the calm afternoon, in the pale violet air.
To win the secret of words, to make a phrase that would murmur of summer and the bee, to summon the wind into a sentence, to conjure the odour of the night into the surge and fall and harmony of a line; this was the tale of the long evenings, of the candle flame white upon the paper and the eager pen.
To unlock the magic of words, to create a phrase that whispers of summer and bees, to bring the wind into a sentence, to capture the scent of night in the rhythm and flow of a line; this was the story of the long evenings, with the white candle flame illuminating the paper and the eager pen.
He remembered that in some fantastic book he had seen a bar or two of music, and, beneath, the inscription that here was the musical expression of Westminster Abbey. His boyish effort seemed hardly less ambitious, and he no longer believed that language could present the melody and the awe and the loveliness of the earth. He had long known that he, at all events, would have to be content with a far approach, with a few broken notes that might suggest, perhaps, the magistral everlasting song of the hill and the streams.
He recalled that in some incredible book he had seen a measure or two of music, with the caption that it represented the musical essence of Westminster Abbey. His youthful attempt felt just as ambitious, and he no longer thought that words could convey the melody, wonder, and beauty of the world. He had long accepted that he, at the very least, would have to settle for a distant echo, with a few fragmented notes that might hint at the grand, eternal song of the hills and streams.
But in those far days the impossible was but a part of wonderland that lay before him, of the world beyond the wood and the mountain. All was to be conquered, all was to be achieved; he had but to make the journey and he would find the golden world and the golden word, and hear those songs that the sirens sang. He touched the manuscript; whatever it was, it was the result of painful labour and disappointment, not of the old flush of hope, but it came of weary days, of correction and re-correction. It might be good in its measure; but afterwards he would write no more for a time. He would go back again to the happy world of masterpieces, to the dreams of great and perfect books, written in an ecstasy.
But back in those days, the impossible was just a part of the wonderland laid out before him, a world beyond the woods and the mountains. Everything was meant to be conquered, everything was achievable; he just had to take the journey, and he would discover the golden world and the golden word, and hear the songs that the sirens sang. He touched the manuscript; whatever it was, it came from hard work and disappointment, not the old thrill of hope, but from tired days filled with edits and re-edits. It could be decent in its own way; but afterwards, he wouldn’t write for a while. He would return to the joyful world of masterpieces, to the dreams of great and perfect books, written in ecstasy.
Like a dark cloud from the sea came the memory of the attempt he had made, of the poor piteous history that had once embittered his life. He sighed and said alas, thinking of his folly, of the hours when he was shaken with futile, miserable rage. Some silly person in London had made his manuscript more saleable and had sold it without rendering an account of the profits, and for that he had been ready to curse humanity. Black, horrible, as the memory of a stormy day, the rage of his heart returned to his mind, and he covered his eyes, endeavoring to darken the picture of terror and hate that shone before him. He tried to drive it all out of his thought, it vexed him to remember these foolish trifles; the trick of a publisher, the small pomposities and malignancies of the country folk, the cruelty of a village boy, had inflamed him almost to the pitch of madness. His heart had burnt with fury, and when he looked up the sky was blotched, and scarlet as if it rained blood.
Like a dark cloud rising from the sea, the memory of his failed attempt came back to him, along with the sad story that had once soured his life. He sighed and said, "Oh no," thinking of his mistakes and the times he had been consumed by pointless, miserable anger. Some clueless person in London had made his manuscript more appealing and sold it without sharing any of the profits, and over that, he was ready to curse all of humanity. Dark and terrible, like the memory of a stormy day, his rage returned to his mind, and he covered his eyes, trying to block out the painful image of terror and hatred that loomed before him. He tried to push it all away from his thoughts; it annoyed him to recall these trivial matters—the trick of a publisher, the petty pretensions and malice of the local people, the cruelty of a village boy—had almost pushed him to the brink of madness. His heart burned with anger, and when he looked up, the sky was stained and red, as if it were raining blood.
Indeed he had almost believed that blood had rained upon him, and cold blood from a sacrifice in heaven; his face was wet and chill and dripping, and he had passed his hand across his forehead and looked at it. A red cloud had seemed to swell over the hill, and grow great, and come near to him; he was but an ace removed from raging madness.
Indeed, he had nearly convinced himself that blood was raining down on him, cold blood from a sacrifice in heaven; his face was damp and icy and dripping, and he had wiped his forehead and looked at his hand. A red cloud seemed to rise over the hill, growing larger and moving closer to him; he was just one step away from losing his mind.
It had almost come to that; the drift and the breath of the scarlet cloud had well-nigh touched him. It was strange that he had been so deeply troubled by such little things, and strange how after all the years he could still recall the anguish and rage and hate that shook his soul as with a spiritual tempest.
It was getting close to that; the movement and presence of the red cloud had nearly reached him. It was odd that he had been so affected by such small things, and strange how after all these years he could still remember the pain, anger, and hate that troubled his spirit like a storm.
The memory of all that evening was wild and troubled; he resolved that it should vex him no more, that now, for the last time, he would let himself be tormented by the past. In a few minutes he would rise to a new life, and forget all the storms that had gone over him.
The memory of that evening was chaotic and unsettling; he decided that it would no longer bother him, that for the last time, he would allow himself to be haunted by the past. In a few minutes, he would embrace a new life and forget all the turmoil he had faced.
Curiously, every detail was distinct and clear in his brain. The figure of the doctor driving home, and the sound of the few words he had spoken came to him in the darkness, through the noise of the storm and the pattering of the rain. Then he stood upon the ridge of the hill and saw the smoke drifting up from the ragged roofs of Caermaen, in the evening calm; he listened to the voices mounting thin and clear, in a weird tone, as if some outland folk were speaking in an unknown tongue of awful things.
Curiously, every detail was vivid and clear in his mind. He could picture the doctor driving home, and the sound of his few words echoed in the darkness, over the roar of the storm and the rain tapping down. Then he stood on the hilltop and saw the smoke rising from the tattered roofs of Caermaen in the evening calm; he listened to the voices rising thin and clear, in an eerie tone, as if some foreign people were speaking in a strange language about terrifying things.
He saw the gathering darkness, the mystery of twilight changing the huddled squalid village into an unearthly city, into some dreadful Atlantis, inhabited by a ruined race. The mist falling fast, the gloom that seemed to issue from the black depths of the forest, to advance palpably towards the walls, were shaped before him; and beneath, the river wound, snake-like, about the town, swimming to the flood and glowing in its still pools like molten brass. And as the water mirrored the afterglow and sent ripples and gouts of blood against the shuddering reeds, there came suddenly the piercing trumpet-call, the loud reiterated summons that rose and fell, that called and recalled, echoing through all the valley, crying to the dead as the last note rang. It summoned the legion from the river and the graves and the battlefield, the host floated up from the sea, the centuries swarmed about the eagles, the array was set for the last great battle, behind the leaguer of the mist.
He saw the gathering darkness, the mystery of twilight transforming the huddled, run-down village into an otherworldly city, like some dreadful Atlantis, inhabited by a ruined race. The mist was falling quickly, and the gloom seemed to come from the deep, dark forest, moving visibly towards the walls. Below, the river twisted through the town, like a snake, flowing toward the flood and shining in its still pools like molten brass. As the water reflected the afterglow and sent ripples and splashes of red against the trembling reeds, there suddenly came the sharp sound of a trumpet, a loud, repeated call that rose and fell, echoing through the valley, calling to the dead as the last note faded. It summoned the legion from the river, the graves, and the battlefield, as the host emerged from the sea, centuries swarming around the eagles, the stage set for the final great battle, behind the wall of mist.
He could imagine himself still wandering through the dim unknown, terrible country, gazing affrighted at the hills and woods that seemed to have put on an unearthly shape, stumbling amongst the briars that caught his feet. He lost his way in a wild country, and the red light that blazed up from the furnace on the mountains only showed him a mysterious land, in which he strayed aghast, with the sense of doom weighing upon him. The dry mutter of the trees, the sound of an unseen brook, made him afraid as if the earth spoke of his sin, and presently he was fleeing through a desolate shadowy wood, where a pale light flowed from the mouldering stumps, a dream of light that shed a ghostly radiance.
He could picture himself still wandering through the dim, unknown, and terrifying landscape, staring in fear at the hills and woods that seemed to have taken on an otherworldly shape, tripping over the briars that snagged at his feet. He lost his way in a wild area, and the red glow from the furnace on the mountains only revealed a mysterious land, where he wandered in horror, feeling a sense of doom weighing on him. The dry rustle of the trees and the sound of an unseen stream frightened him, as if the earth was speaking of his sins, and soon he was running through a desolate, shadowy forest, where a pale light radiated from the rotting stumps, a dreamlike glow that cast an eerie luminance.
And then again the dark summit of the Roman fort, the black sheer height rising above the valley, and the moonfire streaming around the ring of oaks, glowing about the green bastions that guarded the thicket and the inner place.
And then again the dark peak of the Roman fort, the black steep height rising above the valley, and the moonlight streaming around the circle of oaks, glowing around the green walls that protected the thicket and the central area.
The room in which he sat appeared the vision, the trouble of the wind and rain without was but illusion, the noise of the waves in the seashell. Passion and tears and adoration and the glories of the summer night returned, and the calm sweet face of the woman appeared, and he thrilled at the soft touch of her hand on his flesh.
The room where he sat felt like a dream; the storm outside was just an illusion, like the sound of waves in a seashell. Memories of passion, tears, admiration, and the beauty of a summer night flooded back, and he saw the gentle face of the woman. He felt a thrill at the soft touch of her hand on his skin.
She shone as if she had floated down into the lane from the moon that swam between films of cloud above the black circle of the oaks. She led him away from all terror and despair and hate, and gave herself to him with rapture, showing him love, kissing his tears away, pillowing his cheek upon her breast.
She glowed like she had come down from the moon that drifted between layers of clouds above the dark circle of the oaks. She guided him away from all fear and hopelessness and anger, offering herself to him with joy, showing him love, wiping away his tears with kisses, resting his cheek on her chest.
His lips dwelt on her lips, his mouth upon the breath of her mouth, her arms were strained about him, and oh! she charmed him with her voice, with sweet kind words, as she offered her sacrifice. How her scented hair fell down, and floated over his eyes, and there was a marvelous fire called the moon, and her lips were aflame, and her eyes shone like a light on the hills.
His lips lingered on hers, his mouth close to her breath, her arms wrapped tightly around him, and oh! she captivated him with her voice, with gentle, kind words, as she made her offering. Her fragrant hair cascaded down, draping over his eyes, and there was a stunning glow from the moon, and her lips were glowing, and her eyes sparkled like lights on the hills.
All beautiful womanhood had come to him in the lane. Love had touched him in the dusk and had flown away, but he had seen the splendor and the glory, and his eyes had seen the enchanted light.
All beautiful womanhood had come to him in the lane. Love had touched him in the evening and had flown away, but he had seen the splendor and the glory, and his eyes had witnessed the enchanted light.
AVE ATQUE VALE
Hail and farewell
The old words sounded in his ears like the ending of a chant, and he heard the music’s close. Once only in his weary hapless life, once the world had passed away, and he had known her, the dear, dear Annie, the symbol of all mystic womanhood.
The old words echoed in his ears like the end of a song, and he sensed the music coming to a close. Only once in his tired, unfortunate life had the world faded away, and he had known her, the beloved Annie, the embodiment of all enchanting womanhood.
The heaviness of languor still oppressed him, holding him back amongst these old memories, so that he could not stir from his place. Oddly, there seemed something unaccustomed about the darkness of the room, as if the shadows he had summoned had changed the aspect of the walls. He was conscious that on this night he was not altogether himself; fatigue, and the weariness of sleep, and the waking vision had perplexed him. He remembered how once or twice when he was a little boy startled by an uneasy dream, and had stared with a frightened gaze into nothingness, not knowing where he was, all trembling, and breathing quick, till he touched the rail of his bed, and the familiar outlines of the looking-glass and the chiffonier began to glimmer out of the gloom. So now he touched the pile of manuscript and the desk at which he had worked so many hours, and felt reassured, though he smiled at himself, and he felt the old childish dread, the longing to cry out for some one to bring a candle, and show him that he really was in his own room. He glanced up for an instant, expecting to see perhaps the glitter of the brass gas jet that was fixed on the wall, just beside his bureau, but it was too dark, and he could not rouse himself and make the effort that would drive the cloud and the muttering thoughts away.
The heaviness of lethargy still weighed on him, keeping him stuck in these old memories, unable to move from his spot. Strangely, there was something unfamiliar about the darkness in the room, as if the shadows he had conjured had transformed the walls. He realized that tonight he wasn't fully himself; exhaustion, the weariness of sleep, and the waking vision had confused him. He recalled how, once or twice as a little boy, he had been startled by a troubling dream and stared with fright into the emptiness, not knowing where he was, trembling and breathing quickly, until he felt the rail of his bed and the familiar outlines of the mirror and dresser began to emerge from the dark. So now, he touched the stack of manuscripts and the desk where he had spent so many hours, feeling reassured, though he smiled at himself, and he felt that old childish fear, the urge to call out for someone to bring a candle and show him that he truly was in his own room. He glanced up for a moment, expecting to see the shine of the brass gas jet mounted on the wall beside his dresser, but it was too dark, and he couldn’t summon the energy to push away the cloud and the murmuring thoughts.
He leant back again, picturing the wet street without, the rain driving like fountain spray about the gas lamp, the shrilling of the wind on those waste places to the north. It was strange how in the brick and stucco desert where no trees were, he all the time imagined the noise of tossing boughs, the grinding of the boughs together. There was a great storm and tumult in this wilderness of London, and for the sound of the rain and the wind he could not hear the hum and jangle of the trams, and the jar and shriek of the garden gates as they opened and shut. But he could imagine his street, the rain-swept desolate curve of it, as it turned northward, and beyond the empty suburban roads, the twinkling villa windows, the ruined field, the broken lane, and then yet another suburb rising, a solitary gas-lamp glimmering at a corner, and the plane tree lashing its boughs, and driving great showers against the glass.
He leaned back again, imagining the wet street outside, the rain pouring like fountain spray around the gas lamp, the wind howling through the deserted areas to the north. It was strange how in the brick and stucco wasteland where there were no trees, he constantly pictured the sound of swaying branches, the grinding of branches against each other. There was a great storm and chaos in this wilderness of London, and because of the noise from the rain and wind, he couldn’t hear the hum and clatter of the trams, or the creaking and screaming of the garden gates as they opened and closed. But he could visualize his street, the rain-soaked deserted curve of it as it turned northward, and beyond the empty suburban roads, the twinkling windows of villas, the ruined field, the broken lane, and then another suburb rising, a solitary gas lamp flickering at a corner, and the plane tree thrashing its branches, sending heavy showers against the glass.
It was wonderful to think of. For when these remote roads were ended one dipped down the hill into the open country, into the dim world beyond the glint of friendly fires. Tonight, how waste they were, these wet roads, edged with the red-brick houses, with shrubs whipped by the wind against one another, against the paling and the wall. There the wind swayed the great elms scattered on the sidewalk, the remnants of the old stately fields, and beneath each tree was a pool of wet, and a torment of raindrops fell with every gust. And one passed through the red avenues, perhaps by a little settlement of flickering shops, and passed the last sentinel wavering lamp, and the road became a ragged lane, and the storm screamed from hedge to hedge across the open fields. And then, beyond, one touched again upon a still remoter avant-garde of London, an island amidst the darkness, surrounded by its pale of twinkling, starry lights.
It was a lovely thought. When these winding roads came to an end, you would dip down the hill into the open countryside, into the hazy world beyond the glow of welcoming fires. Tonight, those wet roads felt so wasted, lined with red-brick houses, with shrubs brushing against each other, against the fence and the wall. The wind swayed the towering elms along the sidewalk, remnants of the old grand fields, and beneath each tree was a pool of water, with a barrage of raindrops falling with every gust. You would pass through the red avenues, maybe by a small cluster of flickering shops, and move past the last wavering lamp, where the road turned into a rough lane, and the storm howled from one hedge to another across the open fields. Then, further ahead, you would encounter a still more distant edge of London, like an island in the darkness, surrounded by its glow of twinkling, starry lights.
He remembered his wanderings amongst these outposts of the town, and thought how desolate all their ways must be tonight. They were solitary in wet and wind, and only at long intervals some one pattered and hurried along them, bending his eyes down to escape the drift of rain. Within the villas, behind the close-drawn curtains, they drew about the fire, and wondered at the violence of the storm, listening for each great gust as it gathered far away, and rocked the trees, and at last rushed with a huge shock against their walls as if it were the coming of the sea. He thought of himself walking, as he had often walked, from lamp to lamp on such a night, treasuring his lonely thoughts, and weighing the hard task awaiting him in his room. Often in the evening, after a long day’s labour, he had thrown down his pen in utter listlessness, feeling that he could struggle no more with ideas and words, and he had gone out into driving rain and darkness, seeking the word of the enigma as he tramped on and on beneath these outer battlements of London.
He remembered wandering around these edges of the town and thought about how lonely everything must be tonight. They were isolated in the rain and wind, and only occasionally did someone hurry by, looking down to avoid the rain. Inside the houses, behind tightly closed curtains, people gathered around the fire, marveling at the power of the storm, listening for each massive gust as it built up in the distance, shaking the trees, and finally slamming against their walls like the advance of the sea. He thought about walking, as he often had on nights like this, cherishing his solitary thoughts and contemplating the tough task that awaited him in his room. Many evenings, after a long day’s work, he had dropped his pen in complete exhaustion, feeling he could no longer wrestle with thoughts and words, and he had stepped out into the pouring rain and darkness, searching for the answer to the puzzle as he trudged on beneath these outskirts of London.
Or on some grey afternoon in March or November he had sickened of the dull monotony and the stagnant life that he saw from his window, and had taken his design with him to the lonely places, halting now and again by a gate, and pausing in the shelter of a hedge through which the austere wind shivered, while, perhaps, he dreamed of Sicily, or of sunlight on the Provençal olives. Often as he strayed solitary from street to field, and passed the Syrian fig tree imprisoned in Britain, nailed to an ungenial wall, the solution of the puzzle became evident, and he laughed and hurried home eager to make the page speak, to note the song he had heard on his way.
Or on some gray afternoon in March or November, he got fed up with the dull monotony and the stagnant life he saw from his window. He took his sketchbook with him to the quiet spots, stopping now and then by a gate, taking a break in the shelter of a hedge where the cold wind rustled through. He might have dreamed of Sicily or sunlight on the Provençal olives. As he wandered alone from street to field, passing the Syrian fig tree stuck in Britain, nailed to an unwelcoming wall, the solution to his puzzle became clear, and he laughed, hurrying home, eager to make the page come alive, eager to note the song he had heard along the way.
Sometimes he had spent many hours treading this edge and brim of London, now lost amidst the dun fields, watching the bushes shaken by the wind, and now looking down from a height whence he could see the dim waves of the town, and a barbaric water tower rising from a hill, and the snuff-coloured cloud of smoke that seemed blown up from the streets into the sky.
Sometimes he had spent hours wandering the outskirts of London, now lost among the dull fields, watching the bushes sway in the wind, and now looking down from a height where he could see the faint outlines of the city, a crude water tower rising from a hill, and the brownish cloud of smoke that seemed to be pushed up from the streets into the sky.
There were certain ways and places that he had cherished; he loved a great old common that stood on high ground, curtained about with ancient spacious houses of red brick, and their cedarn gardens. And there was on the road that led to this common a space of ragged uneven ground with a pool and a twisted oak, and here he had often stayed in autumn and looked across the mist and the valley at the great theatre of the sunset, where a red cloud like a charging knight shone and conquered a purple dragon shape, and golden lances glittered in a field of faerie green.
There were certain places he held dear; he loved an old common sitting on elevated ground, surrounded by spacious, ancient red-brick houses and their cedar-filled gardens. Along the road leading to this common was a patch of rough, uneven ground with a pool and a gnarled oak tree, where he often lingered in autumn, gazing through the mist and across the valley at the stunning sunset, where a red cloud, resembling a charging knight, shone brightly as it battled a purple dragon shape, and golden beams sparkled in a field of fairy-like green.
Or sometimes, when the unending prospect of trim, monotonous, modern streets had wearied him, he had found an immense refreshment in the discovery of a forgotten hamlet, left in a hollow, while all new London pressed and surged on every side, threatening the rest of the red roofs with its vulgar growth. These little peaceful houses, huddled together beneath the shelter of trees, with their bulging leaded windows and uneven roofs, somehow brought back to him the sense of the country, and soothed him with the thought of the old farm-houses, white or grey, the homes of quiet lives, harbors where, perhaps, no tormenting thoughts ever broke in.
Or sometimes, when the endless sight of neat, dull, modern streets had tired him out, he found a huge refreshment in stumbling upon a forgotten village, tucked away in a valley, while all of new London pushed and crowded in from every direction, threatening to overwhelm the rest of the red rooftops with its crass expansion. These little peaceful homes, gathered together under the cover of trees, with their protruding leaded windows and crooked roofs, somehow reminded him of the countryside and comforted him with thoughts of the old farmhouses, painted white or gray, the homes of simple lives, safe spaces where, perhaps, no troubling thoughts ever intruded.
For he had instinctively determined that there was neither rest nor health in all the arid waste of streets about him. It seemed as if in those dull rows of dwellings, in the prim new villas, red and white and staring, there must be a leaven working which transformed all to base vulgarity. Beneath the dull sad slates, behind the blistered doors, love turned to squalid intrigue, mirth to drunken clamor, and the mystery of life became a common thing; religion was sought for in the greasy piety and flatulent oratory of the Independent chapel, the stuccoed nightmare of the Doric columns. Nothing fine, nothing rare, nothing exquisite, it seemed, could exist in the weltering suburban sea, in the habitations which had risen from the stench and slime of the brickfields. It was as if the sickening fumes that steamed from the burning bricks had been sublimed into the shape of houses, and those who lived in these grey places could also claim kinship with the putrid mud.
For he had instinctively realized that there was no rest or health in the dry, lifeless streets around him. It felt like in those dull rows of houses, in the neat new villas, red and white and glaring, there was something that turned everything into common mediocrity. Under the dull, sad rooftops, behind the chipped doors, love became a shabby secret, joy turned into drunken noise, and the mystery of life was reduced to something ordinary; people sought religion in the greasy devotion and empty rhetoric of the Independent chapel, a stucco nightmare with Doric columns. Nothing beautiful, nothing unique, nothing exquisite seemed to exist in the chaotic suburban sprawl, in the homes that had emerged from the filth and muck of the brickfields. It was as if the disgusting fumes from the burning bricks had been transformed into houses, and those who lived in these gray places shared a connection with the putrid mud.
Hence he had delighted in the few remains of the past that he could find still surviving on the suburb’s edge, in the grave old houses that stood apart from the road, in the mouldering taverns of the eighteenth century, in the huddled hamlets that had preserved only the glow and the sunlight of all the years that had passed over them. It appeared to him that vulgarity and greasiness and squalor had come with a flood, that not only the good but also the evil in man’s heart had been made common and ugly, that a sordid scum was mingled with all the springs, of death as of life. It would be alike futile to search amongst these mean two-storied houses for a splendid sinner as for a splendid saint; the very vices of these people smelt of cabbage water and a pothouse vomit.
Hence he had taken pleasure in the few remnants of the past that he could still find on the edge of the suburb, in the old houses that stood apart from the road, in the decaying taverns from the eighteenth century, in the small villages that had held onto only the warmth and sunlight of all the years that had passed. It seemed to him that crudeness and filth and poverty had arrived like a flood, that not just the good but also the bad in people's hearts had become ordinary and ugly, that a grim layer was mixed with all the sources of life and death. It would be just as pointless to look among these shabby two-story houses for a grand sinner as for a grand saint; the very vices of these people reeked of cabbage water and barf from pubs.
And so he had often fled away from the serried maze that encircled him, seeking for the old and worn and significant as an antiquary looks for the fragments of the Roman temple amidst the modern shops. In some way the gusts of wind and the beating rain of the night reminded him of an old house that had often attracted him with a strange indefinable curiosity. He had found it on a grim grey day in March, when he had gone out under a leaden-moulded sky, cowering from a dry freezing wind that brought with it the gloom and the doom of far unhappy Siberian plains. More than ever that day the suburb had oppressed him; insignificant, detestable, repulsive to body and mind, it was the only hell that a vulgar age could conceive or make, an inferno created not by Dante but by the jerry-builder. He had gone out to the north, and when he lifted up his eyes again he found that he had chanced to turn up by one of the little lanes that still strayed across the broken fields. He had never chosen this path before because the lane at its outlet was so wholly degraded and offensive, littered with rusty tins and broken crockery, and hedged in with a paling fashioned out of scraps of wire, rotting timber, and bending worn-out rails. But on this day, by happy chance, he had fled from the high road by the first opening that offered, and he no longer groped his way amongst obscene refuse, sickened by the bloated bodies of dead dogs, and fetid odours from unclean decay, but the malpassage had become a peaceful winding lane, with warm shelter beneath its banks from the dismal wind. For a mile he had walked quietly, and then a turn in the road showed him a little glen or hollow, watered by such a tiny rushing brooklet as his own woods knew, and beyond, alas, the glaring foreguard of a “new neighborhood”; raw red villas, semi-detached, and then a row of lamentable shops.
And so he often escaped from the dense maze surrounding him, searching for the old, worn, and meaningful, like a collector hunting for pieces of a Roman temple among modern stores. In some way, the gusts of wind and the pounding rain of the night reminded him of an old house that had always drawn him in with a strange, undefinable curiosity. He discovered it on a grim gray day in March when he went out under a leaden sky, huddling from a dry, freezing wind that carried the gloom and despair of faraway, troubled Siberian plains. More than ever that day, the suburb weighed him down; insignificant, loathsome, and repulsive to both body and mind, it was the only hell a mundane age could conceive or create, an inferno made not by Dante but by careless builders. He had gone north, and when he looked up again, he found that he had accidentally turned onto one of the little lanes that still wandered through the broken fields. He had never taken this path before because the lane at its end was so completely degraded and offensive, littered with rusty cans and broken dishes, bordered by a fence made of scrap wire, rotting wood, and bent old rails. But on this day, by fortunate chance, he had fled from the main road at the first opportunity, and he no longer stumbled through disgusting refuse, revolted by the swollen bodies of dead dogs and the foul odors of decay. Instead, the pathway had transformed into a peaceful winding lane, offering warm shelter beneath its banks from the dreary wind. For a mile, he walked quietly, and then a curve in the road revealed a small glen or hollow, fed by a tiny rushing stream like those in his own woods, and beyond, sadly, the glaring outskirts of a “new neighborhood”; raw red villas, semi-detached, followed by a row of pitiful shops.
But as he was about to turn back, in the hope of finding some other outlet, his attention was charmed by a small house that stood back a little from the road on his right hand. There had been a white gate, but the paint had long faded to grey and black, and the wood crumbled under the touch, and only moss marked out the lines of the drive. The iron railing round the lawn had fallen, and the poor flower-beds were choked with grass and a faded growth of weeds. But here and there a rosebush lingered amidst suckers that had sprung grossly from the root, and on each side of the hall door were box trees, untrimmed, ragged, but still green. The slate roof was all stained and livid, blotched with the drippings of a great elm that stood at one corner of the neglected lawn, and marks of damp and decay were thick on the uneven walls, which had been washed yellow many years before. There was a porch of trellis work before the door, and Lucian had seen it rock in the wind, swaying as if every gust must drive it down. There were two windows on the ground floor, one on each side of the door, and two above, with a blind space where a central window had been blocked up.
But just as he was about to turn back, hoping to find another way out, his attention was caught by a small house set back a bit from the road on his right. There used to be a white gate, but the paint had long faded to gray and black, and the wood crumbled when touched, with only moss outlining the driveway. The iron railing around the lawn had fallen down, and the poor flowerbeds were overrun with grass and a patchy growth of weeds. Yet here and there, a rosebush persisted among the wildly growing suckers that had sprouted from the roots, and on either side of the front door were box trees, untended and ragged, but still green. The slate roof was stained and discolored, spotted with drips from a large elm tree that stood at one corner of the neglected lawn, and signs of damp and decay were evident on the uneven walls, which had been washed yellow many years ago. There was a trellis-covered porch in front of the door, and Lucian had seen it sway in the wind, rocking as if every gust would blow it down. There were two windows on the ground floor, one on each side of the door, and two above, with a blank space where a central window had been bricked up.
This poor and desolate house had fascinated him. Ancient and poor and fallen, disfigured by the slate roof and the yellow wash that had replaced the old mellow dipping tiles and the warm red walls, and disfigured again by spots and patches of decay; it seemed as if its happy days were for ever ended. To Lucian it appealed with a sense of doom and horror; the black streaks that crept upon the walls, and the green drift upon the roof, appeared not so much the work of foul weather and dripping boughs, as the outward signs of evil working and creeping in the lives of those within.
This run-down and lonely house captivated him. Old, poor, and worn down, it was marred by the slate roof and the yellow paint that had replaced the original soft tiles and warm red walls, and further disfigured by spots and patches of rot; it felt like its better days were long gone. To Lucian, it had a vibe of doom and dread; the black streaks creeping up the walls and the green patches on the roof seemed less like the effects of bad weather and dripping branches and more like the visible signs of something sinister creeping into the lives of those inside.
The stage seemed to him decked for doom, painted with the symbols of tragedy; and he wondered as he looked whether any one were so unhappy as to live there still. There were torn blinds in the windows, but he had asked himself who could be so brave as to sit in that room, darkened by the dreary box, and listen of winter nights to the rain upon the window, and the moaning of wind amongst the tossing boughs that beat against the roof.
The stage looked to him set for disaster, covered with signs of tragedy; and he wondered as he gazed if anyone was unfortunate enough to still live there. The windows had torn blinds, but he questioned who could be brave enough to sit in that room, darkened by the gloomy box, and listen on winter nights to the rain hitting the window and the wind moaning among the swaying branches that pounded against the roof.
He could not imagine that any chamber in such a house was habitable. Here the dead had lain, through the white blind the thin light had filtered on the rigid mouth, and still the floor must be wet with tears and still that great rocking elm echoed the groaning and the sobs of those who watched. No doubt, the damp was rising, and the odour of the earth filled the house, and made such as entered draw back, foreseeing the hour of death.
He couldn't believe that any room in a house like this was livable. This was where the dead had been laid out, and the faint light had streamed through the white blinds onto the stiff mouth, while the floor must still be soaked with tears, and that massive rocking elm echoed the moans and sobs of those who were waiting. No doubt, the dampness was seeping up, and the smell of the earth filled the house, causing anyone who entered to recoil, sensing the approach of death.
Often the thought of this strange old house had haunted him; he had imagined the empty rooms where a heavy paper peeled from the walls and hung in dark strips; and he could not believe that a light ever shone from those windows that stared black and glittering on the neglected lawn. But tonight the wet and the storm seemed curiously to bring the image of the place before him, and as the wind sounded he thought how unhappy those must be, if any there were, who sat in the musty chambers by a flickering light, and listened to the elm-tree moaning and beating and weeping on the walls.
Often the thought of that strange old house haunted him; he imagined the empty rooms where heavy wallpaper peeled from the walls and hung in dark strips. He couldn't believe that light ever shone from those windows that stared black and glittering at the neglected lawn. But tonight, the rain and storm curiously brought the image of the place to his mind, and as the wind howled, he thought about how unhappy those must be, if anyone was there, sitting in the musty rooms by a flickering light, listening to the elm tree moaning, beating, and weeping against the walls.
And tonight was Saturday night; and there was about that phrase something that muttered of the condemned cell, of the agony of a doomed man. Ghastly to his eyes was the conception of any one sitting in that room to the right of the door behind the larger box tree, where the wall was cracked above the window and smeared with a black stain in an ugly shape.
And tonight was Saturday night; and there was something about that phrase that hinted at the feeling of a prison cell, the suffering of a doomed person. To him, it was horrifying to imagine anyone sitting in that room to the right of the door, behind the larger box tree, where the wall was cracked above the window and marked with a black stain in a disturbing shape.
He knew how foolish it had been in the first place to trouble his mind with such conceits of a dreary cottage on the outskirts of London. And it was more foolish now to meditate these things, fantasies, feigned forms, the issue of a sad mood and a bleak day of spring. For soon, in a few moments, he was to rise to a new life. He was but reckoning up the account of his past, and when the light came he was to think no more of sorrow and heaviness, of real or imagined terrors. He had stayed too long in London, and he would once more taste the breath of the hills, and see the river winding in the long lovely valley; ah! he would go home.
He realized how silly it had been to fill his head with thoughts of a gloomy cottage on the outskirts of London. And it was even more ridiculous now to dwell on these things—fantasies, imagined forms, the result of a heavy mood and a gray spring day. Soon, in just a few moments, he would rise to a new life. He was just going over the details of his past, and when the light appeared, he wouldn't think about sorrow and heaviness, or real or imagined fears anymore. He had spent too much time in London, and he would once again breathe in the fresh air of the hills and see the river winding through the beautiful long valley; ah! he would go home.
Something like a thrill, the thrill of fear, passed over him as he remembered that there was no home. It was in the winter, a year and a half after his arrival in town, that he had suffered the loss of his father. He lay for many days prostrate, overwhelmed with sorrow and with the thought that now indeed he was utterly alone in the world. Miss Deacon was to live with another cousin in Yorkshire; the old home was at last ended and done. He felt sorry that he had not written more frequently to his father: there were things in his cousin’s letters that had made his heart sore. “Your poor father was always looking for your letters,” she wrote, “they used to cheer him so much. He nearly broke down when you sent him that money last Christmas; he got it into his head that you were starving yourself to send it to him. He was hoping so much that you would have come down this Christmas, and kept asking me about the plum-puddings months ago.”
Something like a thrill, the thrill of fear, rushed over him as he realized there was no home. It was winter, a year and a half after he arrived in town, when he experienced the loss of his father. He lay for many days flat on his back, overwhelmed with grief and the thought that now he was completely alone in the world. Miss Deacon was set to live with another cousin in Yorkshire; the old home was finally over. He felt regret that he hadn't written more often to his father: there were things in his cousin’s letters that made his heart ache. “Your poor father was always looking for your letters,” she wrote, “they used to uplift him so much. He nearly broke down when you sent him that money last Christmas; he was convinced you were starving yourself to send it to him. He was really hoping you would come down this Christmas, and kept asking me about the plum puddings months in advance.”
It was not only his father that had died, but with him the last strong link was broken, and the past life, the days of his boyhood, grew faint as a dream. With his father his mother died again, and the long years died, the time of his innocence, the memory of affection. He was sorry that his letters had gone home so rarely; it hurt him to imagine his father looking out when the post came in the morning, and forced to be sad because there was nothing. But he had never thought that his father valued the few lines that he wrote, and indeed it was often difficult to know what to say. It would have been useless to write of those agonizing nights when the pen seemed an awkward and outlandish instrument, when every effort ended in shameful defeat, or of the happier hours when at last wonder appeared and the line glowed, crowned and exalted. To poor Mr. Taylor such tales would have seemed but trivial histories of some Oriental game, like an odd story from a land where men have time for the infinitely little, and can seriously make a science of arranging blossoms in a jar, and discuss perfumes instead of politics. It would have been useless to write to the rectory of his only interest, and so he wrote seldom.
It wasn't just that his father had died; with him, the last strong connection was broken, and his past life, the days of his childhood, faded like a dream. With his father, his mother also felt like she died again, along with the many years that represented his innocence and the memories of love. He regretted that he had sent so few letters home; it pained him to picture his father waiting by the window when the post arrived in the morning, only to feel sad because there was nothing. But he had never thought his father cared much for the few lines he wrote, and honestly, it was often hard to know what to say. It would have been pointless to write about those agonizing nights when the pen felt clumsy and foreign, when every attempt ended in humiliating failure, or about the happier moments when inspiration finally struck and the words flowed, bright and triumphant. To poor Mr. Taylor, such stories would have seemed like trivial tales of some foreign game, similar to a strange story from a land where people have time for the insignificant, seriously discussing the art of arranging flowers in a vase and debating scents instead of politics. It would have been pointless to write to the rectory about his only passion, so he wrote rarely.
And then he had been sorry because he could never write again and never see his home. He had wondered whether he would have gone down to the old place at Christmas, if his father had lived. It was curious how common things evoked the bitterest griefs, but his father’s anxiety that the plum-pudding should be good, and ready for him, had brought the tears into his eyes. He could hear him saying in a nervous voice that attempted to be cheerful: “I suppose you will be thinking of the Christmas puddings soon, Jane; you remember how fond Lucian used to be of plum-pudding. I hope we shall see him this December.” No doubt poor Miss Deacon paled with rage at the suggestion that she should make Christmas pudding in July; and returned a sharp answer; but it was pathetic. The wind wailed, and the rain dashed and beat again and again upon the window. He imagined that all his thoughts of home, of the old rectory amongst the elms, had conjured into his mind the sound of the storm upon the trees, for, tonight, very clearly he heard the creaking of the boughs, the noise of boughs moaning and beating and weeping on the walls, and even a pattering of wet, on wet earth, as if there were a shrub near the window that shook off the raindrops, before the gust.
And then he felt sorry because he could never write again and never see his home. He had wondered if he would have gone back to the old place at Christmas if his father had lived. It was strange how ordinary things triggered the deepest sorrows, but his father’s worry that the plum pudding would be good and ready for him had brought tears to his eyes. He could hear him saying in a nervous voice that was trying to sound cheerful: “I guess you’ll be thinking about the Christmas puddings soon, Jane; you remember how much Lucian loved plum pudding. I hope we’ll see him this December.” No doubt poor Miss Deacon turned pale with anger at the idea of making Christmas pudding in July and shot back a sharp reply; but it was sad. The wind howled, and the rain pounded relentlessly against the window. He imagined that all his thoughts of home, of the old rectory among the elms, had brought to his mind the sound of the storm on the trees, for tonight, he clearly heard the creaking of the branches, the sounds of branches moaning and beating and weeping on the walls, and even the soft patter of rain on the wet ground, as if a bush near the window was shaking off raindrops before the gust.
That thrill, as it were a shudder of fear, passed over him again, and he knew not what had made him afraid. There was some dark shadow on his mind that saddened him, it seemed as if a vague memory of terrible days hung like a cloud over his thought, but it was all indefinite, perhaps the last grim and ragged edge of the melancholy wrack that had swelled over his life and the bygone years. He shivered and tried to rouse himself and drive away the sense of dread and shame that seemed so real and so awful, and yet he could not grasp it. But the torpor of sleep, the burden of the work that he had ended a few hours before, still weighed down his limb and bound his thoughts. He could scarcely believe that he had been busy at his desk a little while ago, and that just before the winter day closed in and the rain began to fall he had laid down the pen with a sigh of relief, and had slept in his chair. It was rather as if he had slumbered deeply through a long and weary night, as if an awful vision of flame and darkness and the worm that dieth not had come to him sleeping. But he would dwell no more on the darkness; he went back to the early days in London when he had said farewell to the hills and to the waterpools, and had set to work in this little room in the dingy street.
That thrill, like a shiver of fear, washed over him again, and he didn’t know what had scared him. There was some dark thought weighing on him that made him sad; it felt like a vague memory of terrible days lingered like a cloud over his mind, but it was all unclear, maybe the last grim remnants of the sadness that had overshadowed his life and the years gone by. He shivered and tried to shake off the feeling of dread and shame that felt so real and awful, yet he couldn’t quite grasp it. But the drowsiness from sleep, the weight of the work he had finished just a few hours earlier, still hung heavily on him and clouded his thoughts. He could barely believe he had been busy at his desk not long ago and that just before the winter day closed in and the rain started to fall, he had set down his pen with a sigh of relief and dozed off in his chair. It was more like he had slept deeply through a long, tiring night, as if a horrifying vision of fire and darkness and the everlasting worm had visited him while he was asleep. But he wouldn’t dwell on the darkness anymore; he recalled the early days in London when he had said goodbye to the hills and the ponds and had started working in this small room on the shabby street.
How he had toiled and laboured at the desk before him! He had put away the old wild hopes of the masterpiece conceived and executed in a fury of inspiration, wrought out in one white heat of creative joy; it was enough if by dint of long perseverance and singleness of desire he could at last, in pain and agony and despair, after failure and disappointment and effort constantly renewed, fashion something of which he need not be ashamed. He had put himself to school again, and had, with what patience he could command, ground his teeth into the rudiments, resolved that at last he would test out the heart of the mystery. They were good nights to remember, these; he was glad to think of the little ugly room, with its silly wall-paper and its “bird’s-eye” furniture, lighted up, while he sat at the bureau and wrote on into the cold stillness of the London morning, when the flickering lamplight and the daystar shone together. It was an interminable labour, and he had always known it to be as hopeless as alchemy. The gold, the great and glowing masterpiece, would never shine amongst the dead ashes and smoking efforts of the crucible, but in the course of the life, in the interval between the failures, he might possibly discover curious things.
How he had worked hard at the desk in front of him! He had set aside the old wild dreams of creating a masterpiece born from a burst of inspiration, crafted in one intense moment of creative joy; it was enough if through persistent effort and focused desire he could finally, in pain and struggle and despair, after constant failures and disappointments, create something he wouldn’t be ashamed of. He had returned to school and, with all the patience he could muster, forced himself to learn the basics, determined that he would finally uncover the heart of the mystery. Those were nights to remember; he was glad to think of that little ugly room, with its silly wallpaper and its mismatched furniture, lit up as he sat at the desk and wrote into the cold stillness of the London morning, when the flickering lamplight and the first light of day shone together. It was endless work, and he had always known it was as futile as alchemy. The gold, the brilliant masterpiece, would never shine among the dead ashes and smoking attempts of the crucible, but in the journey of life, in the gaps between the failures, he might just discover some interesting things.
These were the good nights that he could look back on without any fear or shame, when he had been happy and content on a diet of bread and tea and tobacco, and could hear of some imbecility passing into its hundredth thousand, and laugh cheerfully—if only that last page had been imagined aright, if the phrases noted in the still hours rang out their music when he read them in the morning. He remembered the drolleries and fantasies that the worthy Miss Deacon used to write to him, and how he had grinned at her words of reproof, admonition, and advice. She had once instigated Dolly fils to pay him a visit, and that young prop of respectability had talked about the extraordinary running of Bolter at the Scurragh meeting in Ireland; and then, glancing at Lucian’s books, had inquired whether any of them had “warm bits.” He had been kind though patronizing, and seemed to have moved freely in the most brilliant society of Stoke Newington. He had not been able to give any information as to the present condition of Edgar Allan Poe’s old school. It appeared eventually that his report at home had not been a very favorable one, for no invitation to high tea had followed, as Miss Deacon had hoped. The Dollys knew many nice people, who were well off, and Lucian’s cousin, as she afterwards said, had done her best to introduce him to the beau monde of those northern suburbs.
These were the good nights he could look back on without fear or shame, when he had been happy and content with just bread, tea, and tobacco, and could hear about some nonsense reaching its hundredth thousand and laugh cheerfully—if only that last page had been imagined correctly, if the phrases noted in the quiet hours sang when he read them in the morning. He remembered the funny and whimsical things that the lovely Miss Deacon used to write to him, and how he had grinned at her words of criticism, advice, and guidance. She had once prompted Dolly fils to come visit him, and that young paragon of respectability had talked about the remarkable running of Bolter at the Scurragh meeting in Ireland; and then, glancing at Lucian’s books, had asked if any of them had “warm bits.” He had been nice but condescending and seemed to fit right in with the most glamorous crowd of Stoke Newington. He hadn’t been able to provide any updates about the current state of Edgar Allan Poe’s old school. It eventually turned out that his report at home hadn’t been very positive, since no invitation for high tea followed, as Miss Deacon had hoped. The Dollys knew many nice people who were well off, and Lucian’s cousin, as she later said, had done her best to introduce him to the beau monde of those northern suburbs.
But after the visit of the young Dolly, with what joy he had returned to the treasures which he had concealed from profane eyes. He had looked out and seen his visitor on board the tram at the street corner, and he laughed out loud, and locked his door. There had been moments when he was lonely, and wished to hear again the sound of friendly speech, but, after such an irruption of suburban futility, it was a keen delight, to feel that he was secure on his tower, that he could absorb himself in his wonderful task as safe and silent as if he were in mid-desert.
But after the visit from young Dolly, he was filled with joy as he returned to the treasures he had kept hidden from prying eyes. He had spotted his visitor on the tram at the street corner, laughed out loud, and locked his door. There were times when he felt lonely and wished to hear the sound of friendly conversation again, but after such an intrusion of suburban nonsense, it was a true pleasure to feel secure in his own space, able to focus on his amazing work as safely and quietly as if he were in the middle of a desert.
But there was one period that he dared not revive; he could not bear to think of those weeks of desolation and terror in the winter after his coming to London. His mind was sluggish, and he could not quite remember how many years had passed since that dismal experience; it sounded all an old story, but yet it was still vivid, a flaming scroll of terror from which he turned his eyes away. One awful scene glowed into his memory, and he could not shut out the sight of an orgy, of dusky figures whirling in a ring, of lurid naphtha flares blazing in the darkness, of great glittering lamps, like infernal thuribles, very slowly swaying in a violent blast of air. And there was something else, something which he could not remember, but it filled him with terror, but it slunk in the dark places of his soul, as a wild beast crouches in the depths of a cave.
But there was one time he could never bring himself to face again; he couldn’t stand to think about those weeks of despair and fear in the winter after he arrived in London. His mind felt heavy, and he couldn’t quite recall how many years had gone by since that terrible experience; it all felt like an old story, yet it was still clear in his mind, a fiery scroll of dread that he looked away from. One horrifying scene burned in his memory, and he couldn’t shake the image of a wild party, shadowy figures dancing in a circle, bright naphtha flares lighting up the darkness, and huge, shimmering lamps swaying slowly in a strong gust of wind. There was something else too, something he couldn’t quite remember, but it filled him with fear, lurking in the dark corners of his soul, like a wild animal hiding deep in a cave.
Again, and without reason, he began to image to himself that old mouldering house in the field. With what a loud incessant noise the wind must be clamoring about on this fearful night, how the great elm swayed and cried in the storm, and the rain dashed and pattered on the windows, and dripped on the sodden earth from the shaking shrubs beside the door. He moved uneasily on his chair, and struggled to put the picture out of his thoughts; but in spite of himself he saw the stained uneven walls, that ugly blot of mildew above the window, and perhaps a feeble gleam of light filtered through the blind, and some one, unhappy above all and for ever lost, sat within the dismal room. Or rather, every window was black, without a glimmer of hope, and he who was shut in thick darkness heard the wind and the rain, and the noise of the elm-tree moaning and beating and weeping on the walls.
Again, and for no reason, he started to picture that old, decaying house in the field. He could imagine how loudly the wind must be howling on this terrible night, how the big elm tree swayed and creaked in the storm, and how the rain pounded and tapped on the windows, dripping onto the soaked ground from the trembling bushes next to the door. He shifted uneasily in his chair and tried to push the image from his mind; but despite his efforts, he saw the stained, uneven walls, that ugly patch of mildew above the window, and maybe a faint glimmer of light seeping through the blind, with someone, utterly unhappy and forever lost, sitting in the gloomy room. Or rather, every window was dark, without a hint of hope, and the person trapped in thick darkness could hear the wind and the rain, along with the sound of the elm tree groaning, banging, and weeping against the walls.
For all his effort the impression would not leave him, and as he sat before his desk looking into the vague darkness he could almost see that chamber which he had so often imagined; the low whitewashed ceiling held up by a heavy beam, the smears of smoke and long usage, the cracks and fissures of the plaster. Old furniture, shabby, deplorable, battered, stood about the room; there was a horsehair sofa worn and tottering, and a dismal paper, patterned in a livid red, blackened and mouldered near the floor, and peeled off and hung in strips from the dank walls. And there was that odour of decay, of the rank soil steaming, of rotting wood, a vapor that choked the breath and made the heart full of fear and heaviness.
For all his effort, the feeling wouldn’t go away, and as he sat at his desk staring into the vague darkness, he could almost picture that room he had imagined so many times; the low whitewashed ceiling supported by a heavy beam, the stains from smoke and years of use, the cracks and splits in the plaster. Old furniture, shabby and worn, filled the room; there was a horsehair sofa that was threadbare and unstable, and a depressing wallpaper, patterned in a sickly red, that was blackened and rotting near the floor, peeling off and hanging in strips from the damp walls. And there was that smell of decay, of wet soil, of rotting wood, a miasma that choked his breath and filled his heart with fear and heaviness.
Lucian again shivered with a thrill of dread; he was afraid that he had overworked himself and that he was suffering from the first symptoms of grave illness. His mind dwelt on confused and terrible recollections, and with a mad ingenuity gave form and substance to phantoms; and even now he drew a long breath, almost imagining that the air in his room was heavy and noisome, that it entered his nostrils with some taint of the crypt. And his body was still languid, and though he made a half motion to rise he could not find enough energy for the effort, and he sank again into the chair. At all events, he would think no more of that sad house in the field; he would return to those long struggles with letters, to the happy nights when he had gained victories.
Lucian shuddered again at a wave of dread; he was worried that he had pushed himself too hard and was starting to show signs of serious illness. His mind was filled with jumbled and frightening memories, and with a kind of madness, he imagined forms and substance in shadows; even now, he took a deep breath, almost convinced that the air in his room was heavy and foul, that it carried some stench from the grave. His body still felt weak, and although he attempted to rise, he couldn't muster enough energy to make the effort, so he slumped back down in the chair. In any case, he decided not to think about that unfortunate house in the field anymore; he would return to those long battles with letters, to the joyful nights when he had achieved victories.
He remembered something of his escape from the desolation and the worse than desolation that had obsessed him during that first winter in London. He had gone free one bleak morning in February, and after those dreary terrible weeks the desk and the heap and litter of papers had once more engulfed and absorbed him. And in the succeeding summer, of a night when he lay awake and listened to the birds, shining images came wantonly to him. For an hour, while the dawn brightened, he had felt the presence of an age, the resurrection of the life that the green fields had hidden, and his heart stirred for joy when he knew that he held and possessed all the loveliness that had so long mouldered. He could scarcely fall asleep for eager and leaping thoughts, and as soon as his breakfast was over he went out and bought paper and pens of a certain celestial stationer in Notting Hill. The street was not changed as he passed to and fro on his errand. The rattling wagons jostled by at intervals, a rare hansom came spinning down from London, there sounded the same hum and jangle of the gliding trams. The languid life of the pavement was unaltered; a few people, un-classed, without salience or possible description, lounged and walked from east to west, and from west to east, or slowly dropped into the byways to wander in the black waste to the north, or perhaps go astray in the systems that stretched towards the river. He glanced down these by-roads as he passed, and was astonished, as always, at their mysterious and desert aspect. Some were utterly empty; lines of neat, appalling residences, trim and garnished as if for occupation, edging the white glaring road; and not a soul was abroad, and not a sound broke their stillness. It was a picture of the desolation of midnight lighted up, but empty and waste as the most profound and solemn hours before the day. Other of these by-roads, of older settlement, were furnished with more important houses, standing far back from the pavement, each in a little wood of greenery, and thus one might look down as through a forest vista, and see a way smooth and guarded with low walls and yet untrodden, and all a leafy silence. Here and there in some of these echoing roads a figure seemed lazily advancing in the distance, hesitating and delaying, as if lost in the labyrinth. It was difficult to say which were the more dismal, these deserted streets that wandered away to right and left, or the great main thoroughfare with its narcotic and shadowy life. For the latter appeared vast, interminable, grey, and those who traveled by it were scarcely real, the bodies of the living, but rather the uncertain and misty shapes that come and go across the desert in an Eastern tale, when men look up from the sand and see a caravan pass them, all in silence, without a cry or a greeting. So they passed and repassed each other on those pavements, appearing and vanishing, each intent on his own secret, and wrapped in obscurity. One might have sworn that not a man saw his neighbor who met him or jostled him, that here every one was a phantom for the other, though the lines of their paths crossed and recrossed, and their eyes stared like the eyes of live men. When two went by together, they mumbled and cast distrustful glances behind them as though afraid all the world was an enemy, and the pattering of feet was like the noise of a shower of rain. Curious appearances and simulations of life gathered at points in the road, for at intervals the villas ended and shops began in a dismal row, and looked so hopeless that one wondered who could buy. There were women fluttering uneasily about the greengrocers, and shabby things in rusty black touched and retouched the red lumps that an unshaven butcher offered, and already in the corner public there was a confused noise, with a tossing of voices that rose and fell like a Jewish chant, with the senseless stir of marionettes jerked into an imitation of gaiety. Then, in crossing a side street that seemed like grey mid-winter in stone, he trespassed from one world to another, for an old decayed house amidst its garden held the opposite corner. The laurels had grown into black skeletons, patched with green drift, the ilex gloomed over the porch, the deodar had blighted the flower-beds. Dark ivies swarmed over an elm-tree, and a brown clustering fungus sprang in gross masses on the lawn, showing where the roots of dead trees mouldered. The blue verandah, the blue balcony over the door, had faded to grey, and the stucco was blotched with ugly marks of weather, and a dank smell of decay, that vapor of black rotten earth in old town gardens, hung heavy about the gates. And then a row of musty villas had pushed out in shops to the pavement, and the things in faded black buzzed and stirred about the limp cabbages, and the red lumps of meat.
He remembered something about escaping the emptiness and the even worse feelings that had consumed him during that first winter in London. He had gotten free one gloomy morning in February, and after those dreary, terrible weeks, the desk and the pile of papers had once again swallowed him up. And in the following summer, one night as he lay awake listening to the birds, vivid images came to him. For an hour, while dawn brightened, he felt the presence of a time long gone, the revival of life that the green fields had hidden, and his heart stirred with joy when he realized he held and possessed all the beauty that had been neglected for so long. He could barely fall asleep from the excited and racing thoughts, and as soon as breakfast was over, he went out and bought paper and pens from a celestial stationery store in Notting Hill. The street hadn’t changed as he moved back and forth on his mission. The clattering wagons jostled by at intervals, a rare cab spun down from London, and the familiar hum and jangle of the gliding trams filled the air. The slow-paced life of the pavement was unchanged; a few people, unremarkable, with no standout features or descriptions, wandered from east to west, and from west to east, or slowly drifted into the side streets to roam in the dark wasteland to the north, or perhaps get lost in the winding paths that led to the river. He glanced down these side streets as he passed and was always amazed by their mysterious and desolate look. Some were completely empty; rows of neat, eerie houses, tidy and ready for occupancy, lined the glaring white road; and not a soul was in sight, with no sound breaking their stillness. It was like a scene from the midnight desolation lit up, yet empty and barren like the most profound, solemn hours before daylight. Other side streets, more established, had more significant houses set far back from the pavement, each nestled in a little greenery, so one could look through like a forest view and see a smooth, guarded path with low walls that was still untouched, all wrapped in leafy silence. Here and there, a figure lazily moved in the distance, hesitating and lingering as if lost in the maze. It was hard to say which was more dismal, these deserted streets that meandered to the sides, or the vast main thoroughfare with its hypnotic, shadowy life. The latter appeared endless and grey, and those traveling along it seemed barely real, more like the vague, misty shapes that appear in desert tales when people look up from the sand and see a caravan pass by, all in silence, without a word or greeting. They passed by each other on those pavements, appearing and disappearing, each caught up in their own secrets, shrouded in obscurity. One might have thought that no one noticed their neighbors; every person seemed like a phantom to another, even as their paths crossed and recrossed, and their eyes looked like the eyes of living people. When two passed together, they muttered and shot wary glances behind them as if afraid the whole world was an enemy, and the sound of feet pattering was like a rain shower. Strange sights and illusions of life gathered at points on the road, for at intervals the villas ended and shops began in a dreary row, appearing so hopeless that one wondered who could buy anything. There were women fluttering anxiously around the greengrocers, and shabby figures in worn black hovered around the red chunks of meat that an unshaven butcher offered, and already at the corner pub, there was a confusing noise, with voices rising and falling like a Jewish chant, in the senseless activity of puppets mimicking joy. Then, while crossing a side street that looked like grey mid-winter in stone, he stepped from one world to another, for an old, decayed house with its garden stood at the opposite corner. The laurels had turned into black skeletons, patched with green remnants; the holly overshadowed the porch, and the deodar had ruined the flowerbeds. Dark ivy climbed an elm tree, and brown, clustering fungus grew in thick patches on the lawn, showing the rotting roots of dead trees. The blue veranda, the blue balcony over the door, had faded to grey, and the stucco was marked with ugly weather stains, carrying a heavy smell of decay—the scent of dark, rotten earth in old town gardens hung thick around the gates. And then a row of musty villas had pushed out into shops along the pavement, and the faded black figures bustled around the wilted cabbages and the red chunks of meat.
It was the same terrible street, whose pavements he had trodden so often, where sunshine seemed but a gaudy light, where the fume of burning bricks always drifted. On black winter nights he had seen the sparse lights glimmering through the rain and drawing close together, as the dreary road vanished in long perspective. Perhaps this was its most appropriate moment, when nothing of its smug villas and skeleton shops remained but the bright patches of their windows, when the old house amongst its mouldering shrubs was but a dark cloud, and the streets to the north and south seemed like starry wastes, beyond them the blackness of infinity. Always in the daylight it had been to him abhorred and abominable, and its grey houses and purlieus had been fungus-like sproutings, an efflorescence of horrible decay.
It was the same awful street, whose pavement he had walked on so many times, where sunshine felt like just a flashy light, and the smell of burning bricks was always in the air. On dark winter nights, he had seen the dim lights flickering through the rain, clustering together as the dreary road faded into the distance. Perhaps this was its most fitting moment, when all that was left of its smug villas and empty shops were the bright patches of their windows, when the old house among its rotting shrubs looked like a dark shadow, and the streets to the north and south seemed like endless starry voids, beyond them the pitch-blackness of nothingness. Always in the daylight, it had been vile and revolting to him, and its grey houses and back alleys were like fungus-covered growths, a bloom of terrible decay.
But on that bright morning neither the dreadful street nor those who moved about it appalled him. He returned joyously to his den, and reverently laid out the paper on his desk. The world about him was but a grey shadow hovering on a shining wall; its noises were faint as the rustling of trees in a distant wood. The lovely and exquisite forms of those who served the Amber Venus were his distinct, clear, and manifest visions, and for one amongst them who came to him in a fire of bronze hair his heart stirred with the adoration of love. She it was who stood forth from all the rest and fell down prostrate before the radiant form in amber, drawing out her pins in curious gold, her glowing brooches of enamel, and pouring from a silver box all her treasures of jewels and precious stones, chrysoberyl and sardonyx, opal and diamond, topaz and pearl. And then she stripped from her body her precious robes and stood before the goddess in the glowing mist of her hair, praying that to her who had given all and came naked to the shrine, love might be given, and the grace of Venus. And when at last, after strange adventures, her prayer was granted, then when the sweet light came from the sea, and her lover turned at dawn to that bronze glory, he saw beside him a little statuette of amber. And in the shrine, far in Britain where the black rains stained the marble, they found the splendid and sumptuous statue of the Golden Venus, the last fine robe of silk that the lady had dedicated falling from her fingers, and the jewels lying at her feet. And her face was like the lady’s face when the sun had brightened it on that day of her devotion.
But on that bright morning, neither the awful street nor the people moving through it bothered him. He happily returned to his room and carefully spread out the paper on his desk. The world around him felt like a grey shadow against a shiny wall; its sounds were faint, like leaves rustling in a distant forest. The beautiful and delicate figures of those who attended the Amber Venus were sharp and clear in his mind, and among them, one girl with fiery bronze hair stirred his heart with love. She was the one who stood out from the others and knelt before the radiant figure in amber, taking out her golden hairpins, her shining enamel brooches, and pouring from a silver box all her treasures of jewels and precious stones—chrysoberyl, sardonyx, opal, diamond, topaz, and pearl. Then she removed her beautiful robes and stood before the goddess in the glowing mist of her hair, praying that to her who had given everything and came bare to the altar, love might be granted, along with the grace of Venus. And when, after strange adventures, her prayer was finally answered, as the sweet light came from the sea and her lover turned at dawn to that bronze beauty, he saw beside him a small statuette of amber. In the shrine, far in Britain where the black rains stained the marble, they discovered the magnificent and luxurious statue of the Golden Venus, the last fine silk robe the lady had dedicated slipping from her fingers, with the jewels scattered at her feet. And her face resembled the lady’s face when the sun had brightened it on that day of her devotion.
The bronze mist glimmered before Lucian’s eyes; he felt as though the soft floating hair touched his forehead and his lips and his hands. The fume of burning bricks, the reek of cabbage water, never reached his nostrils that were filled with the perfume of rare unguents, with the breath of the violet sea in Italy. His pleasure was an inebriation, an ecstasy of joy that destroyed all the vile Hottentot kraals and mud avenues as with one white lightning flash, and through the hours of that day he sat enthralled, not contriving a story with patient art, but rapt into another time, and entranced by the urgent gleam in the lady’s eyes.
The bronze mist sparkled in front of Lucian; he felt like the soft floating hair brushed against his forehead, lips, and hands. The smell of burning bricks and the stench of cabbage water never reached his nose, which was filled with the scent of rare perfumes and the fresh breath of the violet sea in Italy. His pleasure was intoxicating, an ecstatic joy that swept away all the ugly Hottentot villages and muddy streets in a flash of white lightning. Throughout that day, he sat captivated, not crafting a story with careful art, but lost in another time, enchanted by the urgent gleam in the lady’s eyes.
The little tale of The Amber Statuette had at last issued from a humble office in the spring after his father’s death. The author was utterly unknown; the author’s Murray was a wholesale stationer and printer in process of development, so that Lucian was astonished when the book became a moderate success. The reviewers had been sadly irritated, and even now he recollected with cheerfulness an article in an influential daily paper, an article pleasantly headed: “Where are the disinfectants?”
The little story of The Amber Statuette finally came out of a modest office in the spring after his father passed away. The author was completely unknown; the author’s publisher, Murray, was a wholesale stationery supplier and printer just getting started, so Lucian was surprised when the book turned out to be a moderate success. The reviewers were quite annoyed, and even now he fondly remembered an article in a well-known daily newspaper, an article lightheartedly titled: “Where are the disinfectants?”
And then—but all the months afterwards seemed doubtful, there were only broken revelations of the labourious hours renewed, and the white nights when he had seen the moonlight fade and the gaslight grow wan at the approach of dawn.
And then—but all the months that followed felt uncertain; there were just fragmented memories of the grueling hours that repeated, and the sleepless nights when he watched the moonlight disappear and the gaslight dim as dawn approached.
He listened. Surely that was the sound of rain falling on sodden ground, the heavy sound of great swollen drops driven down from wet leaves by the gust of wind, and then again the strain of boughs sang above the tumult of the air; there was a doleful noise as if the storm shook the masts of a ship. He had only to get up and look out of the window and he would see the treeless empty street, and the rain starring the puddles under the gas-lamp, but he would wait a little while.
He listened. Surely that was the sound of rain hitting soaked ground, the heavy sound of big, swollen drops falling from wet leaves pushed down by the gust of wind, and then again the creaking branches sang above the chaos of the air; there was a mournful noise as if the storm were rattling the masts of a ship. He only had to get up and look out the window to see the bare, empty street and the rain creating ripples in the puddles under the streetlamp, but he would wait a little longer.
He tried to think why, in spite of all his resolutions, a dark horror seemed to brood more and more over all his mind. How often he had sat and worked on just such nights as this, contented if the words were in accord though the wind might wail, though the air were black with rain. Even about the little book that he had made there seemed some taint, some shuddering memory that came to him across the gulf of forgetfulness. Somehow the remembrance of the offering to Venus, of the phrases that he had so lovingly invented, brought back again the dusky figures that danced in the orgy, beneath the brassy glittering lamps; and again the naphtha flares showed the way to the sad house in the fields, and the red glare lit up the mildewed walls and the black hopeless windows. He gasped for breath, he seemed to inhale a heavy air that reeked of decay and rottenness, and the odour of the clay was in his nostrils.
He tried to figure out why, despite all his intentions, a dark dread seemed to loom more and more over his mind. How many times had he sat and worked on nights like this, feeling satisfied if the words flowed together, even when the wind howled and the air was thick with rain. Even the small book he had created seemed to carry some stain, some unsettling memory that reached him across the divide of forgetfulness. Somehow, the memory of the offering to Venus, of the phrases he had crafted with such care, brought back the shadowy figures that danced in the revelry, beneath the glaring brass lamps; and again the naphtha flares lit the path to the sorrowful house in the fields, while the red light illuminated the moldy walls and the dark, hopeless windows. He gasped for air, feeling like he was inhaling a heavy atmosphere that smelled of decay and rot, and the scent of the clay filled his nostrils.
That unknown cloud that had darkened his thoughts grew blacker and engulfed him, despair was heavy upon him, his heart fainted with a horrible dread. In a moment, it seemed, a veil would be drawn away and certain awful things would appear.
That unknown cloud that had darkened his thoughts grew darker and consumed him; despair weighed heavily on him, and his heart felt faint with a terrible fear. It seemed that in a moment, a veil would be lifted and certain horrifying things would be revealed.
He strove to rise from his chair, to cry out, but he could not. Deep, deep the darkness closed upon him, and the storm sounded far away. The Roman fort surged up, terrific, and he saw the writhing boughs in a ring, and behind them a glow and heat of fire. There were hideous shapes that swarmed in the thicket of the oaks; they called and beckoned to him, and rose into the air, into the flame that was smitten from heaven about the walls. And amongst them was the form of the beloved, but jets of flame issued from her breasts, and beside her was a horrible old woman, naked; and they, too, summoned him to mount the hill.
He struggled to get up from his chair and scream, but he couldn’t. The darkness closed in on him, deep and heavy, while the storm rumbled far away. The Roman fort loomed up, terrifying, and he saw the twisting branches forming a circle, with a glow and heat of fire behind them. Hideous shapes crowded in the thicket of the oaks; they called out to him and floated up into the flames that rained down from heaven around the walls. Among them was the figure of his beloved, but jets of flame burst from her chest, and next to her was a grotesque old woman, naked; they both urged him to climb the hill.
He heard Dr. Burrows whispering of the strange things that had been found in old Mrs. Gibbon’s cottage, obscene figures, and unknown contrivances. She was a witch, he said, and the mistress of witches.
He overheard Dr. Burrows talking about the weird stuff that had been discovered in old Mrs. Gibbon’s cottage, weird figures, and unfamiliar devices. She was a witch, he said, and the head of witches.
He fought against the nightmare, against the illusion that bewildered him. All his life, he thought, had been an evil dream, and for the common world he had fashioned an unreal red garment, that burned in his eyes. Truth and the dream were so mingled that now he could not divide one from the other. He had let Annie drink his soul beneath the hill, on the night when the moonfire shone, but he had not surely seen her exalted in the flame, the Queen of the Sabbath. Dimly he remembered Dr. Burrows coming to see him in London, but had he not imagined all the rest?
He battled against the nightmare, against the confusion that left him disoriented. His entire life, he believed, had been a wicked dream, and for the ordinary world, he had created an unreal red cloak that burned in his eyes. Truth and the dream were so intertwined that now he couldn't tell one from the other. He had allowed Annie to consume his soul beneath the hill on the night when the moonlight glowed, but he hadn’t clearly seen her elevated in the flame, the Queen of the Sabbath. Faintly, he recalled Dr. Burrows visiting him in London, but had he imagined everything else?
Again he found himself in the dusky lane, and Annie floated down to him from the moon above the hill. His head sank upon her breast again, but, alas, it was aflame. And he looked down, and he saw that his own flesh was aflame, and he knew that the fire could never be quenched.
Again he found himself in the shadowy lane, and Annie came down to him from the moon above the hill. His head rested on her chest once more, but, unfortunately, it was burning. And he looked down, and saw that his own skin was on fire, and he realized that the flames could never be put out.
There was a heavy weight upon his head, his feet were nailed to the floor, and his arms bound tight beside him. He seemed to himself to rage and struggle with the strength of a madman; but his hand only stirred and quivered a little as it lay upon the desk.
There was a heavy weight on his head, his feet were stuck to the floor, and his arms were tied tightly next to him. He felt like he was fighting and struggling with the strength of a madman; but his hand only moved and trembled slightly as it rested on the desk.
Again he was astray in the mist; wandering through the waste avenues of a city that had been ruined from ages. It had been splendid as Rome, terrible as Babylon, and for ever the darkness had covered it, and it lay desolate for ever in the accursed plain. And far and far the grey passages stretched into the night, into the icy fields, into the place of eternal gloom.
Again, he was lost in the fog, wandering through the empty streets of a city that had been in ruins for ages. It had once been as magnificent as Rome, as fearsome as Babylon, but now it was forever shrouded in darkness, lying desolate on the cursed land. The gray pathways stretched endlessly into the night, into the frozen fields, into a place of eternal gloom.
Ring within ring the awful temple closed around him; unending circles of vast stones, circle within circle, and every circle less throughout all ages. In the center was the sanctuary of the infernal rite, and he was borne thither as in the eddies of a whirlpool, to consummate his ruin, to celebrate the wedding of the Sabbath. He flung up his arms and beat the air, resisting with all his strength, with muscles that could throw down mountains; and this time his little finger stirred for an instant, and his foot twitched upon the floor.
Ring within ring, the terrible temple surrounded him; endless circles of massive stones, one inside the other, and each circle diminished through the ages. In the center was the sanctuary of the dark ritual, and he was carried there like a leaf in a whirlpool, to seal his doom, to celebrate the wedding of the Sabbath. He raised his arms and thrashed at the air, fighting with all his strength, with muscles that could topple mountains; and this time, his little finger moved for a moment, and his foot twitched against the floor.
Then suddenly a flaring street shone before him. There was darkness round about him, but it flamed with hissing jets of light and naphtha fires, and great glittering lamps swayed very slowly in a violent blast of air. A horrible music, and the exultation of discordant voices, swelled in his ears, and he saw an uncertain tossing crowd of dusky figures that circled and leapt before him. There was a noise like the chant of the lost, and then there appeared in the midst of the orgy, beneath a red flame, the figure of a woman. Her bronze hair and flushed cheeks were illuminate, and an argent light shone from her eyes, and with a smile that froze his heart her lips opened to speak to him. The tossing crowd faded away, falling into a gulf of darkness, and then she drew out from her hair pins of curious gold, and glowing brooches in enamel, and poured out jewels before him from a silver box, and then she stripped from her body her precious robes, and stood in the glowing mist of her hair, and held out her arms to him. But he raised his eyes and saw the mould and decay gaining on the walls of a dismal room, and a gloomy paper was dropping to the rotting floor. A vapor of the grave entered his nostrils, and he cried out with a loud scream; but there was only an indistinct guttural murmur in his throat.
Then suddenly a bright street lit up in front of him. There was darkness all around him, but it blazed with hissing jets of light and naphtha fires, and huge glittering lamps swayed slowly in a strong gust of wind. A terrible music and the exhilarating sound of discordant voices filled his ears, and he saw an uncertain, swaying crowd of shadowy figures circling and jumping before him. There was a noise like the chant of the lost, and then, in the middle of the chaos, beneath a red flame, he saw a woman. Her bronze hair and flushed cheeks were illuminated, and a silver light glowed from her eyes. With a smile that chilled him, her lips parted to speak to him. The swaying crowd faded away, sinking into a void of darkness, and then she pulled golden hairpins and glowing enamel brooches from her hair, pouring out jewels from a silver box. Then she stripped off her precious robes and stood in the glowing mist of her hair, holding out her arms to him. But he raised his eyes and saw the mold and decay creeping over the walls of a dreary room, and a grimy piece of paper was falling to the rotting floor. A smell of death filled his nostrils, and he let out a loud scream; but only a vague, guttural murmur escaped his throat.
And presently the woman fled away from him, and he pursued her. She fled away before him through midnight country, and he followed after her, chasing her from thicket to thicket, from valley to valley. And at last he captured her and won her with horrible caresses, and they went up to celebrate and make the marriage of the Sabbath. They were within the matted thicket, and they writhed in the flames, insatiable, for ever. They were tortured, and tortured one another, in the sight of thousands who gathered thick about them; and their desire rose up like a black smoke.
And soon the woman ran away from him, and he chased after her. She escaped from him through the dark landscape, and he followed her, pursuing her from thicket to thicket, from valley to valley. Finally, he caught her and overwhelmed her with disturbing embraces, and they went up to celebrate the marriage of the Sabbath. They were inside the tangled thicket, and they writhed in the flames, insatiable, forever. They tormented each other, in front of thousands who gathered around them; and their desire rose up like black smoke.
Without, the storm swelled to the roaring of an awful sea, the wind grew to a shrill long scream, the elm-tree was riven and split with the crash of a thunderclap. To Lucian the tumult and the shock came as a gentle murmur, as if a brake stirred before a sudden breeze in summer. And then a vast silence overwhelmed him.
Without, the storm intensified into the roar of a terrifying sea, the wind became a piercing, long scream, and the elm tree was torn apart with the sound of a thunderclap. To Lucian, the chaos and the impact felt like a soft whisper, as if a brake was engaging before a sudden summer breeze. And then a deep silence engulfed him.
A few minutes later there was a shuffling of feet in the passage, and the door was softly opened. A woman came in, holding a light, and she peered curiously at the figure sitting quite still in the chair before the desk. The woman was half dressed, and she had let her splendid bronze hair flow down, her cheeks were flushed, and as she advanced into the shabby room, the lamp she carried cast quaking shadows on the mouldering paper, patched with marks of rising damp, and hanging in strips from the wet, dripping wall. The blind had not been drawn, but no light or glimmer of light filtered through the window, for a great straggling box tree that beat the rain upon the panes shut out even the night. The woman came softly, and as she bent down over Lucian an argent gleam shone from her brown eyes, and the little curls upon her neck were like golden work upon marble. She put her hand to his heart, and looked up, and beckoned to some one who was waiting by the door.
A few minutes later, there was some shuffling in the hallway, and the door slowly opened. A woman walked in, holding a light, and she looked curiously at the figure sitting quietly in the chair by the desk. She was halfway dressed, her beautiful bronze hair cascading down, her cheeks flushed. As she entered the worn room, the lamp she was carrying cast flickering shadows on the peeling wallpaper, stained by dampness, hanging in strips from the wet, dripping wall. The blind wasn't drawn, and no light or shimmer came through the window, as a large, sprawling box tree that battered the rain against the panes blocked out even the night. The woman approached softly, and as she leaned over Lucian, a silvery gleam sparkled in her brown eyes, and the little curls on her neck looked like golden accents against marble. She placed her hand on his heart, glanced up, and signaled to someone waiting by the door.
“Come in, Joe,” she said. “It’s just as I thought it would be: ‘Death by misadventure’;” and she held up a little empty bottle of dark blue glass that was standing on the desk. “He would take it, and I always knew he would take a drop too much one of these days.”
“Come in, Joe,” she said. “It’s exactly what I figured: ‘Death by misadventure;’” and she held up a small empty bottle of dark blue glass sitting on the desk. “He would take it, and I always knew he would end up having one too many someday.”
“What’s all those papers that he’s got there?”
“What are all those papers he has there?”
“Didn’t I tell you? It was crool to see him. He got it into ’is ’ead he could write a book; he’s been at it for the last six months. Look ’ere.”
“Didn’t I tell you? It was cruel to see him. He got it into his head he could write a book; he’s been working on it for the last six months. Look here.”
She spread the neat pile of manuscript broadcast over the desk, and took a sheet at haphazard. It was all covered with illegible hopeless scribblings; only here and there it was possible to recognize a word.
She scattered the neat stack of manuscript across the desk and randomly picked up a sheet. It was filled with unreadable, messy scribbles; only occasionally could a word be made out.
“Why, nobody could read it, if they wanted to.”
“Honestly, nobody would be able to read it, even if they tried.”
“It’s all like that. He thought it was beautiful. I used to ’ear him jabbering to himself about it, dreadful nonsense it was he used to talk. I did my best to tongue him out of it, but it wasn’t any good.”
“It’s all like that. He thought it was beautiful. I used to hear him talking to himself about it, it was just awful nonsense he would say. I tried my best to talk him out of it, but it didn’t work.”
“He must have been a bit dotty. He’s left you everything.”
“He must have been a bit crazy. He’s left you everything.”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“You’ll have to see about the funeral.”
"You'll need to take care of the funeral."
“There’ll be the inquest and all that first.”
“There will be the inquest and all that first.”
“You’ve got evidence to show he took the stuff.”
“You have proof that he took the stuff.”
“Yes, to be sure I have. The doctor told him he would be certain to do for himself, and he was found two or three times quite silly in the streets. They had to drag him away from a house in Halden Road. He was carrying on dreadful, shaking at the gaite, and calling out it was ’is ’ome and they wouldn’t let him in. I heard Dr. Manning myself tell ’im in this very room that he’d kill ’imself one of these days. Joe! Aren’t you ashamed of yourself. I declare you’re quite rude, and it’s almost Sunday too. Bring the light over here, can’t you?”
“Yes, I definitely have. The doctor warned him he was going to cause trouble for himself, and he was found acting pretty foolish in the streets a couple of times. They even had to pull him away from a house on Halden Road. He was making a scene, shaking at the gate, and yelling that it was his home and they wouldn’t let him in. I heard Dr. Manning tell him right here in this very room that he’d end up hurting himself one of these days. Joe! Aren’t you embarrassed? Honestly, you’re being quite rude, and it’s almost Sunday too. Bring the light over here, can’t you?”
The man took up the blazing paraffin lamp, and set it on the desk, beside the scattered heap of that terrible manuscript. The flaring light shone through the dead eyes into the dying brain, and there was a glow within, as if great furnace doors were opened.
The man picked up the bright paraffin lamp and placed it on the desk next to the messy pile of that awful manuscript. The intense light pierced through the lifeless eyes into the fading mind, and there was a warmth inside, as if massive furnace doors had been thrown open.
THE END
Other books by Arthur Machen
Novels
The Hill of Dreams
The Great Return
The Terror
The Secret Glory
The Green Round
The Great God Pan
Kings of Horror
The Chronicle of Clemendy
The Great God Pan and The Inmost Light
The Three Imposters
The House of Souls
The Angels of Mons, The Bowmen, and Other Legends of the War
Fantastic Tales or the Way to Attain
The Shining Pyramid
The Glorious Mystery
Ornaments in Jade
The Children of the Pool and Other Stories
The Cosy Room and Other Stories
Holy Terrors
Tales of Horror and the Supernatural
Tales of Horror and the Supernatural Volume Two
The Strange World of Arthur Machen Black Crusade
The Novel of the Black Seal and Other Stories
The Novel of the White Powder and Other Stories
Other books by Arthur Machen
Novels
The Hill of Dreams
The Great Return
The Terror
The Secret Glory
The Green Round
The Great God Pan
Kings of Horror
The Chronicle of Clemendy
The Great God Pan and The Inmost Light
The Three Imposters
The House of Souls
The Angels of Mons, The Bowmen, and Other Legends of the War
Fantastic Tales or the Way to Attain
The Shining Pyramid
The Glorious Mystery
Ornaments in Jade
The Children of the Pool and Other Stories
The Cosy Room and Other Stories
Holy Terrors
Tales of Horror and the Supernatural
Tales of Horror and the Supernatural Volume Two
The Strange World of Arthur Machen Black Crusade
The Novel of the Black Seal and Other Stories
The Novel of the White Powder and Other Stories
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!